Documenting the American South Logo
powered by google
  Highlights   |   About   |   Collections   |   Authors   |   Titles   |   Subjects   |   Geographic   |   Classroom   |   New Additions  

Marion Harland's Autobiography;
The Story of a Long Life:
Electronic Edition

Harland, Marion, 1830-1922

Funding from the Library of Congress/Ameritech National Digital Library Competition
supported the electronic publication of this title.

Text scanned (OCR) by Kathleen Feeney
Image scanned by Jill Kuhn
Text encoded by Jill Kuhn and Natalia Smith
First edition, 1998
ca. 1 MB
Academic Affairs Library, UNC-CH
University of North Carolina at Chapel Hill,
1998.
        © This work is the property of the University of North Carolina at Chapel Hill. It may be used freely by individuals for research, teaching and personal use as long as this statement of availability is included in the text.


Call number PS3008 .A4 1910 (Davis Library, UNC-CH)

        The electronic edition is a part of the UNC-CH digitization project, Documenting the American South, or, The Southern Experience in 19th-century America.
        Any hyphens occurring in line breaks have been removed, and the trailing part of a word has been joined to the preceding line.
        All quotation marks and ampersand have been transcribed as entity references.
        All double right and left quotation marks are encoded as " and " respectively.
        All single right and left quotation marks are encoded as ' and ' respectively.
        Indentation in lines has not been preserved.
        Running titles have not been preserved.
        Spell-check and verification made against printed text using Author/Editor (SoftQuad) and Microsoft Word spell check programs.

Library of Congress Subject Headings, 21st edition, 1998

MARION HARLAND'S AUTOBIOGRAPHY
THE STORY OF A LONG LIFE

HARPER & BROTHERS PUBLISHERS
NEW YORK AND LONDON
MCMX

Copyright, 1910, by HARPER & BROTHERS
All rights reserved
Published April 1910
Printed in the United States of America

WITH
REVERENT TENDERNESS
THIS SIMPLE STORY OF MY LONG LIFE
IS DEDICATED TO THE MEMORY OF
MY FATHER

Page v


CONTENTS


Page ix


FOREWORD

        FROM the time when, as a mere baby, I dreamed myself to slumber every night by "making up stories," down to the present hour, every human life with which I have been associated, or of which I had any intimate knowledge, has been to me a living story. All interest me in some measure. Many enlist my sympathy and fascinate the imagination as no tale that is avowedly fictitious has ever bewitched me.

        I hold and believe for certain that if I could draw aside the veil of conventional reserve from the daily thinking, feeling, and living of my most commonplace acquaintance, and read these from "Preface" to "Finis," I should rate the wildest dream of the novelist as tame by comparison.

        My children tell me, laughingly, that I "turn everything into a story." In my heart I know that the romances are all ready-made and laid to my hand.

        In the pages that follow this word of explanation I have essayed no dramatic effects or artistic "situations." "The Story of My Long Life" tells itself as one friend might talk to another as the two sit in the confidential firelight on a winter evening. The idea of reviewing that life upon paper first came to me with the consciousness - which was almost a shock - that, of all the authors still on active professional duty in our country, I am the only one whose memory runs back to the stage of national history that preceded the Civil War by a quarter-century. I, alone, am left to tell, of my own knowledge and experience,

Page x

what the Old South was in deed and in truth. Other and far abler pens than mine have portrayed scenes of those days with skill I cannot emulate. But theirs is hearsay evidence - second-hand testimony as truly as if they wrote of Shakespeare's haps and mishaps in the grammar-school at Stratford-on-Avon, or of Master George Herbert's early love affairs.

        True, the fathers told it to the generation following, and the generation has been faithful to the traditions committed to it. What I have to say in the aforesaid gossip over the confidential fire is of what I saw and heard and did - and was in that hoary Long Ago.

        Throughout the telling I have kept the personal touch. The story is autobiography - not history. I began it for my children, whose importunities for tales of the olden - and now forever gone - "times" have been taken up by the least grandchild.

        It was my lot to know the Old South in her prime, and to see her downfall. Mine to witness the throes that racked her during four black and bitter years. Mine to watch the dawn of a new and vigorous life and the full glory of a restored Union. I shall tell of nothing that my eyes did not see, and depict neither tragedy nor comedy in which I was not cast for a part.

        Mine is a story for the table and arm-chair under the reading-lamp in the living-room, and not for the library shelves. To the family and to those who make and keep the home do I commit it.

MARION HARLAND.

             NEW YORK CITY, November, 1909.

Page 1


MARION HARLAND'S
AUTOBIOGRAPHY

I

FOREBEARS AND PATRON SAINT

        MY father, Samuel Pierce Hawes, was born in the town of Dorchester, Massachusetts, July 30, 1799.

        The homestead, still standing and reckoned among the notable sites of the region, was built in 1640, by Robert Pierce, who emigrated to the New World in 1630, having sailed from Plymouth, England, in the Mary and John, in company with others of the Massachusetts Bay Colony. On the voyage, he married Ann Greenaway - registered as "Daughter of Goodman Greenaway," a fellow-passenger.

        The family trace their descent, by old domestic and town records, from the Northumberland Percies. Traditions, cherished by the race, affirm that Godfrey of Bouillon was a remote ancestor. It is unquestionably true that "Robert of Dorchester," as he is put down in the genealogy of the Percies, was a blood relative of Master George Percy, John Smith's friend, and his successor in the presidency of the Jamestown colony.

        The emigrants had a temporary home in Neponset Village, prospering so far in worldly substance as to justify the erection of the substantial house upon the hill overlooking

Page 2

the "village," ten years after the landing. So substantial was it, and so honest were the builders, that it has come down in a direct line from father to son, and been inhabited by ten generations of thrifty folk who have left it stanch and weatherproof to this day.

        My father's mother, a handsome, wilful girl of seventeen, ran away to be married to one whom her father - "Squire Pierce" - considered a presumptuous adventurer. He was from Maine, a stranger in the neighborhood, and reputed (justly) to be wild and unsteady. When he asked for the girl's hand he was summarily commanded to hold no further communication with her. He had served as private in the Revolutionary War; he had winning way and a good-looking face, and Ann had a liberal spice of her sire's unbending will. She would have him, and no other of the youths who sued for her favor.

        The family genealogy records that "Squire Pierce," as he was named by his neighbors, received a captain's commission from the parent government at the outbreak of the Rebellion, and on the self-same day one from the Continental Congress appointing him as a colonel in the Massachusetts forces. As "Colonel Pierce," he fought throughout the eight bloody years to which we owe our national life.

        In his home he was a despot of the true Puritan, patriarchal type.

        For three years after the elopement the name of his daughter's husband was never uttered in his hearing. Nor did she enter the house, until at twenty, her proud spirit bowed but not broken by sorrows she never retailed, she came back to the old roof-tree on the eve of her confinement with her first and only child. He was born there and received the grandfather's name in full. From that hour he was adopted as a son of the house by the stern old Puritan, and brought up at his knees.

Page 3

        With the shrewd sense and sturdy independence characteristic of the true New-Englander, the mother was never forgetful of the fact that her boy was half-orphaned and dependent upon his grandfather's bounty, and began early to equip him for a single-handed fight with the world.

        Within a decade I have studied an authentic and detailed genealogy of the Hawes stock from which my grandfather sprang. It is a fine old English family, and the American branch, in which appear the birth and death of Jesse Hawes, of Maine, numbers many men of distinction in various professions. It is a comfort to a believer in heredity to be assured that the tree was sound at heart, in spite of the warped and severed bough.

        By the time my father was fourteen, he was at work in a Boston mercantile house, boarding with his employer, Mr. Baker, a personal friend of the Pierces. The growing lad walked out to Dorchester every Saturday night to spend Sunday at home and attend divine service in the "Dorchester Old Meeting-House," the same in which I first saw and heard Edward Everett Hale, over forty years later. The youth arose, in all weathers, before the sun on Monday morning in order to be at his place of business at seven o'clock. When he was sixteen, his employer removed to Richmond, Virginia, and took his favorite clerk with him. From Boston to the capital of the Old Dominion was then a fortnight's journey by the quickest mode of travel. The boy could hardly hope to see his mother even once a year.

        At twenty-five he was an active member of the First Presbyterian Church in Richmond, established and built up by Rev. John Holt Rice, D. D., who was also the founder of Union Theological Seminary, now situated in Richmond. The young New-Englander was, likewise, a teacher in the Sunday school - the first of its kind in Virginia, conducted under the auspices of Doctor Rice's church - a partner in a flourishing mercantile house, and engaged to be married to

Page 4

Miss Judith Anna Smith, of Olney, a plantation on the Chickahominy, five miles from the city.

        I have a miniature of my father, painted upon ivory a few years after his marriage. It is that of a handsome man, with deeply set gray eyes, very dark hair, and a well-cut, resolute mouth. The head is nobly shaped, the forehead full and broad. His face was singularly mobile, and deeply lined, even in youth.

        In intellect he was far above the average business man. His library, at that early date, was more than respectable. Some of the most valuable early editions of the English classics that enrich my book-shelves have his book-plate upon the fly-leaves. He had, moreover, a number of standard French books, having studied the language with a tutor in the evenings. The range of his reading was wide and of a high order. Histories, biographies, books of travel, and essays had a prominent place in his store of "solid reading." That really good novels were not included in this condemnation we learn from a brief note to his betrothed, accompanying a copy of Walter Scott's Pirate. He apologizes for the profanity of certain characters in semi-humorous fashion, and signs himself, "Your friend, Samuel."

        Doctor Rice, whose wife was my mother's first cousin, appreciated young Hawes's character and ability; the parsonage was thrown open to him at all times, and within the hospitable precincts he first met his future wife.

        She was a pretty, amiable girl of eighteen, like himself an omnivorous reader, and, like him also, a zealous church worker.

        Her father, Capt. William Sterling Smith, was the master of the ancestral estate of Olney, rechristened in the latter part of the eighteenth century by an ardent admirer of William Cowper. I am under the impression that the change of name was the work of my grandmother, his second

Page 5

wife, Miss Judith Smith, of Montrose, and a second cousin of "Captain Sterling," as he was familiarly called.

        Late in the seventeenth century, William Smith, of Devonshire, a lineal descendant of the brother and heir of Capt. John Smith of Pocahontas fame, married Ann Sterling in England, and, emigrating to America, pitched his moving tent, first in Gloucester, then in Henrico County. His cousin, bearing the same name, took up land in Powhatan, naming his homestead for the hapless Earl of Montrose. The questionable custom of the intermarriage of cousins prevailed in the clan, as among other old Virginia families.

        My maternal grandmother was petite, refined in feature, bearing, and speech, and remarkable in her day for intellectual vivacity and moral graces. Her chief associates of the other sex were men of profound learning, distinguished for services done to Church and State. Among them were the founders of the Presbyterian Church in Virginia. The Smiths had seceded from the Established Church of England before Thomas Jefferson rent it from the State.

        There lies at my elbow a time-worn volume bound in unpolished calf-skin, and lettered on one side, "D. Lacy's Letters"; on the reverse, "Friendship Perpetuated." It contains one hundred and forty-two letters, copied from the original epistles and engrossed in exquisitely neat and minute characters. They represent one side of a correspondence maintained by the scribe with my grandmother before and after her marriage. The writer and copyist was the Rev. Drury Lacy, D.D., then a professor in Hampden Sidney College, and destined to become the progenitor of a long line of divines and scholars. The Hoges, Lacys, Brookeses, and Waddells were of this lineage. The epistles are Addisonian in purity of moral teaching and in grammatical structure, Johnsonian in

Page 6

verboseness, and interfused throughout with a pietistic priggishness all their own. We are glad to carry with us through the perusal (in instalments) of the hundred and forty-two, the tales current in that all-so-long-ago of the genial nature and liveliness of conversation that made him a star in social life. One wonders, in hearing of the "perpetuation" of the brotherly-and-sisterly intimacy begun months before he wedded the "Nancy" of the Montrose group, who, from all I have been able to gather, was a very commonplace personage by comparison with "Judith" - one marvels, I say, that the affection never ripened into a warmer sentiment. They had themselves better in hand evidently than the "affinities" of the twentieth century.

        Old people I knew, when a child, delighted in relating how, when "Mr. Lacy" held meetings in country church in Powhatan and Prince Edward, and his sister-in-law was in the congregation, everybody listened for the voices of those two. His was strong, flexible, and sweet, and he read music as he read a printed page. While she, as an old admirer - who up to his eightieth year loved to visit my mother that he might talk of his early love - used to declare, "sang like an angel just down from heaven."

        She added all womanly accomplishments to musical skill and literary tastes. An embroidered counterpane, of which I am the proud owner, is wrought in thirteen varieties of stitch, and in patterns invented by herself and three sisters, the only brother contributing what may be classed as a "conventional design" of an altar and two turtle-doves perched upon a brace of coupled hearts - symbolical of his passion for the beauty of the county, Judith Mosby, of Fonthill, whom he married. Our Judith held on the peaceful tenor of her way, reading all the books she could lay her shapely hands upon, keeping up her end of the correspondences with Lacys, Rices, Speeces, Randolphs,

Page 7

and Blaines, and gently rejecting one offer after another, until she married at thirty-three - an advanced stage of spinsterdom, then - honest Capt. Sterling Smith, the widower-father of three children.

        Her husband was the proprietor of broad acres, a man of birth and fair education, high-minded, honorable, and devoted to his delicate wife. Nevertheless, the dainty châtelaine must, sometimes, have missed her erudite admirers, and wished in her heart that the worthy planter were, intellectually, more in tune with herself.

        My own mother's recollections of her mother were vivid, and I never wearied of hearing them. My grandmother's wedding night-gown, which I have, helps me to picture her as she moved about the modest homestead, directing and overseeing servants, key-basket on arm, keeping, as she did, a daily record of provisions "given out" from storeroom and smoke-house, writing down in her hand-book bills-of-fare for the week (my mother treasured them for years), entertaining the friends attracted by her influence, her husband's hospitality, and his two daughters' charms of person and disposition.

        This gown is of fine cambric, with a falling collar and a short, shirred waist. The buttons are wooden moulds, covered with cambric, and each bears a tiny embroidered sprig. Collar and sleeves are trimmed with ruffles, worked in scallops by her deft fingers. The owner and wearer was below the medium height of women, and slight to fragility. Her love of the beautiful found expression in her exquisite needlework, in copying "commonplace-books" full of poetry and the music she loved passionately, and most healthful of all, in flower-gardening. Within my memory, the white jessamine planted by her still draped the window of "the chamber" on the first floor. Few Virginia housewives would consent to have their bedrooms up-stairs. "Looking after the servants" was no idle figure of speech

Page 8

with them. Eternal vigilance was the price of home comfort. A hardy white-rose-tree, also planted by her, lived almost as long as the Jessamine - her favorite flower.

        In the shade of the bower formed by these, Mrs. Judith Smith sat with her embroidery on summer days, her little name-daughter upon a cricket beside her, reading aloud by the hour. It was rather startling to me to learn that at thirteen, the precocious child read thus Pamela, The Children of the Abbey, and Clarissa to the sweet-faced white-souled matron. Likewise The Rambler, Rasselas, Shakespeare, and The Spectator (unexpurgated). But Young's Night Thoughts, Thomson's Seasons, Paradise Lost, Pope's Essays, and the Book of Books qualified whatever of evil might have crept into the tender imagination from the strong meat, spiced. Cowper was a living presence to mother and girl. My mother could repeat pages of The Tas from memory fifty years after she recited them to her gentle teacher, and his hymns were the daily food of the twain.

        The Olney family drove in the heavy coach over heavy roads five miles in all weathers to the First Presbyterian Church of Richmond. My grandfather had helped raise the money for the building, as his letters show, and was one of the elders ordained soon after the church was organized.

        Thither they had gone on Christmas Sunday, 1811, to be met on the threshold by the news of the burning of the theatre on Saturday night. My mother, although but six years old, never forgot the scenes of that day. Doctor Rice had deviated from the rutted road of the "long prayer" constructed by ecclesiastical surveyors along the line of Adoration, Confession, Thanksgiving, Supplication ("A, C, T, S") - to talk as man to man with the Ruler of the universe of the terrible judgment which had befallen the mourning city. He had even alluded to it in his sermon, and it was discussed in awe-stricken tones by lingering

Page 9

groups in the aisles when service was over. Then, her little hand locked fast in that of her mother, the child was guided along the valley and up the steep hill to the smoking ruins, surrounded by a silent crowd, many of them in tears. In low, impressive accents the mother told the baby what had happened there last night, and, as the little creature began to sob, led her on up the street. A few squares farther on, my grandfather and a friend who walked with him laughed slightly at something they said or saw, and my grandmother said, sorrowfully:

        "How can you laugh when sixty fellow-creatures lie dead over there - all hurried into Eternity without warning?"

        I have never passed the now-old Monumental Church without recalling the incident engraved upon my childish mind by my mother's story.

        In the volume of "D. Lacy's Letters" I found, laid carefully between the embrowned leaves for safest keeping, several letters from Capt. Sterling Smith to his "dear Judy," and one from her to him, written while she was on a visit to Montrose, her birthplace, with her only son. We have such a pretty, pathetic expression of her love for husband and child, and touches, few but graphic, that outline for us so clearly her personality and environment, that I insert it here:

"MONTROSE, September 5th, 1817.
"(Ten o'clock at night.)

        "MY DEAR MR. SMITH, - I am sitting by my dear Josiah, who continues ill. His fever rises about dark. The chills are less severe, and the fever does not last as long as it did a week ago. Still, he suffers much, and is very weak. He has taken a great deal of medicine with very little benefit. His gums are sore. The doctor thinks they are touched by the calomel. He was here this morning, and advised some oil and then the bark.

        "We have been looking for you ever since yesterday.

Page 10

Poor fellow! He longs to see you - and so do I! I was up last night, and I have been to-night very often - indeed, almost constantly - at the door and the window, listening for the sound of your horse's feet. I have written by post, by John Morton, and by Mr. Mosby. I think if you had received either of the notes I should see you to-night, unless something serious is the matter. I am so much afraid that you are ill as to be quite unhappy.

        "My love to my dear girls and all the family. My dear! My heart is sore! Pray that God may support me. I am too easily depressed - particularly when you are not with me. I long to see you! I hope I shall before you receive this. God bless you!

"Your very affectionate - your own

JUDY.

"(Saturday morning.)

"We are both better. Josiah's fever is off, but he is very weak."

        That the wife should begin the love-full epistle, "My dear Mr. Smith," and sign it, "your own Judy," seems the queerer to modern readers when it is considered that her husband was also her cousin, and had married her niece as his first wife. Few wives called their lords by their Christian names a hundred years back, and the custom is not yet fully established in the Southern States.

        The few letters written by my grandfather that have been preserved until now show him to have been a man of sincere piety, sterling sense, and affectionate disposition. One herewith given betrays what a wealth of tenderness was poured out upon his fairy-like wife. It likewise offers a fair sketch of the life of a well-to-do Virginia planter of that date.

        His wife was visiting her Montrose relatives.

"OLNEY, March 30th, 1814.

        "With inexpressible pleasure I received yours by Mr. Mosby I rejoice that the expected event with our dear sister

Page 11

has turned out favorably, and that you, my dear, are enjoying better health.

        "I hope that you will not be uneasy about my lonely situation. Every one must know that it cannot be agreeable, but when I consider that you may be benefited by it, and even that your health may be restored (which we have reason to hope for), what would I not forego to secure so great a blessing!

        "I have kept close at home, except when I went to meeting on Sabbath, and to town to-day to hear from you. During the day I have been busy, and at night have enjoyed the company of good books until ten or eleven o'clock, then gone to bed and slept tolerably well. I eat at the usual times, and have as good health as usual. Thus situated, I will try to be as comfortable as I can until God shall be pleased to bring us together again.

        "Some of our black people are still sick. Amy is much better, and speaks plainly. Rose is but poorly, yet no worse. Nanny is in appearance no better. Becky has been really sick, but seems comfortable this evening. The doctor has ordered medicine which will, I hope, restore her to health. Oba was a little while in the garden on Monday, but has been closely housed ever since. His cough is very bad, and I suppose him unable to labor.

        "I wish to come for you as soon as possible, and I would, if I could, rejoin you to-morrow. The election would not keep me, but I have business I wish to attend to this week, and also to attend the meeting of the Bible Society at the Capitol on Tuesday. I hope to see you on Wednesday. I wish you to be prepared to come home with me soon after that. With regard to Betsy, I don't expect she will be ready to come home with us, and, if she could, I dread riding an ill-gaited horse thirty miles. Mr. Mosby's carriage is to go to Lynchburg in a few days, and he talks of returning home by way of Prince Edward, and bringing the two Betsies home. The carriage will be empty. I shall persuade him to be in earnest about it.

        "Now, my dear, I must conclude with committing you to

Page 12

the care of our Heavenly Father. May He keep you from every evil! Give my love to the dear family you are with. May you be a comfort to them, and an instrument in the hands of God to do them good! Kiss my little ones for me and tell them I love them!

"Your own affectionate,
"WM. S. SMITH."

        The matter-of-fact manner in which the writer hints at the ride of thirty miles upon the ill-gaited horse he would have to bestride if the women, babies, and maid filled the family chariot, and his intention of making Mr. Mosby "earnest" in the scheme of despatching his empty carriage to Lynchburg - a distance of one hundred and forty miles - returning by way of Prince Edward, eighty miles from Olney - to fetch "the two Betsies" home, was a perfectly natural proceeding in the eyes of him who wrote and of her who read. There was not so much as a stage-coach route between the two towns. Heavy as were the carriages that swung and creaked through the red mud-holes and corduroy roads that did duty for thoroughfares all over the State, they were on the go continually, except when the mud-holes became bottomless and the red clay as sticky as putty. Then men and women went on horseback, unless the women were too old for the saddle. The men never were.

        It was, likewise, an everyday matter with our planter that five of his "black people" should be down "sick" at one time. The race had then, as they have to our day, a penchant for disease. Every plantation had a hospital ward that was never empty.

        A letter penned three years earlier than that we have just read:

        "We are going on bravely with our subscription for building a meeting-house. Yesterday was the first of my turning

Page 13

out with subscription-paper. I got 162 dollars subscribed, with a promise of more. We have now about 1800 dollars on our subscription-list, which sum increases at least 100 dollars a day. I hope, with a little help that we have reason to expect from New York, we shall soon be able to begin the work, which may the Lord prosper in our hands!"

        The "meeting-house," when constructed, was popularly known as the "Pineapple Church," from the conical ornament topping the steeple. As Richmond grew westward and climbed up Shockoe Hill, the First Presbyterian Church was swept up with the congregation to another site. The deserted building was bought by the Episcopalians, and christened "Christ Church." As long as it stood it was known by the "old-timers" as the "Old Pineapple."

        The daughters of Captain Sterling's first wife were Mary and Elizabeth (the "Betsy" of his letters). She married Rev. Thomas Lumpkin, whom she met on one of her visits to Prince Edward County, where her aunt, Mrs. James Morton, lived in the vicinity of Hampden Sidney College. Her husband lived but seven months from the wedding-day, and she returned to Olney and the fostering care of her father and the second mother, who was ever her fast and tender friend. There, in the house where she was born, she laid in her stepmother's arms a baby-girl, born four months later. The posthumous child became the beloved "Cousin Mary" of these memoirs. She had been the petted darling of the homestead five years when her mother married again, and another clergyman, whom I shall call "Mr. Carus." He was a Connecticut man who had been a tutor in the Olney household before he took orders. For reasons which will appear by-and-by, I prefer to disguise his name. Others in his native New England bear it, although he left no descendants.

        From my mother I had the particulars of the death-scene

Page 14

in that first-floor "chamber" in the homestead, when, on a sultry August day (1820), "the longest, saddest day I have ever known" - said the daughter - the dainty, delicate creature who was soul and heart to the home passed away from earth.

        My mother has told me how the scent of white jessamine flowed into the room where grief was hushed to hearken for the failing breath.

        Dr. Rice's niece leaned over the pillow in which the girl of fourteen smothered her sobs in clinging to the small hand so strangely cold.

        "She does not breathe!" the weeper heard the friend whisper. And in a moment more, "Her heart does not beat!"

        I have dwelt at length upon the character and life of my maternal grandmother because of my solemn conviction that I inherit what humble talent is mine from her. I cannot recall the time when everything connected with her did not possess for me a sweet and weird charm; when the fancy that this petite woman, with a heart and soul too great for her physique, was my guardian angel, did not stay my soul and renew my courage in all good emprises.

        Her profiled portrait hangs before me as I write. The features are finely chiselled and high-bred; the expression is sweet. She wears a close cap with a lace border (she was but fifty-three at death!), and a crimped frill stands up about a slender neck.

        My fantasy may be a figment of the imagination. I cherish it with a tenacity that tells me it is more. That my mother shared it was proved by her legacy to me of all the books and other relics of her mother she possessed at time of her own decease, and the richer legacy of tales that mother's life and words, her deeds of mercy and love which cannot but make me a better woman.

        The mortal remains of my patron saint lie in the old

Page 15

family burying-ground. War, in its rudest shape, swept over the ancestral acres for two years. Trees, centuries old, were cut down; ruffian soldiery camped upon and tramped over desolated fields; outbuildings were destroyed, and the cosey home stripped of porches and wings, leaving it a pitiful shell. Captain Sterling had fought at Germantown and Monmouth, leading his Henrico troopers in the train of Washington and Gates. And Northern cannon and Southern musketry jarred his bones after their rest of half a century in the country graveyard!

        Yet - and this I like to think of - the periwinkle that opens its blue eyes in the early springtime, and the long-stemmed narcissus, waving its golden censers above the tangled grasses, spring from the roots her dear hands buried there one hundred years ago.

Page 16

II

LAFAYETTE - REVOLUTIONARY TALES - PARENTS' MARRIAGE

        MY father's wooing, carried on, now at Dr. Rice's house in town, now at Olney, progressed propitiously. During the engagement, Lafayette visited Richmond. My father was a member of the once-famous volunteer company, the Richmond Blues, and marched with it when it was detailed as a body-guard for the illustrious guest of the nation. My mother walked at the head of her class of Sunday-school children in the procession of women and girls mustered here to do him honor, as was done in Trenton and other towns. She kept among her treasured relics the blue-satin badge, with Lafayette's likeness stamped on it in silver, which she wore upon her left shoulder. The Blues were arrayed in Continental uniform, with powdered hair. So completely was my father metamorphosed by the costume that, when, at the close of the parade, he presented himself in Dr. Rice's drawing-room to pay his devoirs to his fiancée, she did not recognize him until spoke.

        I have heard the particulars of that day's pageant and of Lafayette's behavior at the public reception award him by a grateful people, so often that I seem to have been part of the scene in a former incarnation. So vivid were my reminiscences that, when a bride and a guest Redhill, the former home of Patrick Henry, I exchanged incidents and sayings with the great orator's son, Mr. John Henry, who had been on the Committee of Reception in

Page 17

1824. In the enthusiasm of his own recollections of the fête he inquired, naively:

        "Do you, then, remember Lafayette's visit to America so well?"

        The general burst of merriment that went around the table, and Wirt Henry's respectful, half-distressed - "Why, father! she wasn't born!" brought both of us back to the actual and present time and place.

        A large platform erected upon the Capitol Square was filled with distinguished guests and officials. From this Lafayette reviewed the regiments of soldiers, and here he stood when the schools of the city sent up as their representative a pretty little girl, eight or ten years of age, to "speak a piece" written for the occasion by a local bard. The midget went through the task bravely, but with filling eyes and trembling limbs. Her store of factitious courage exhaled with the last line reeled off from the red lips, and, with a scared, piteous look into the benign face brought upon a level with hers by the table upon which she had been set, like an animated puppet, she cast herself upon the great man's decorated breast and wept sore. He kissed and cuddled and soothed her as he might pet his own grandchild, and not until she could return his smile, and he had dried her tears upon his laced handkerchief, did he transfer her to other arms.

        Major James Morton, of "Willington," Prince Edward County, who married my grandmother's sister Mary, of Montrose, had served under Lafayette and came down to Richmond to do honor to his former chief. The Major's sobriquet in the army was "Solid Column," in reference to his "stocky" build. Although he had been on Washington's staff, he did not expect to be recognized, after the lapse of thirty years and more, by the renowned Frenchman, who had passed since their parting through a bloodier revolution than that which won freedom for America.

Page 18

        General Lafayette was standing at the head of the ballroom (which was, I think, in the Eagle Hotel), where he received the crowds of citizens and military flocking to pay their respects, when he espied his whilom comrade on the outskirts of the throng. Instantly stepping outside of the cordon of aids and attendants, the Marquis held out both hands with:

        "Vy, old Soleed Coluume! I am 'appy to see you!"

        A marvellous memory and a more marvellous facile tongue and quick wit had the distinguished leader of freedom-lovers! There lived in Richmond, until the latter quarter of the nineteenth century, a stately gentlewoman of the very old school whom we, of two younger generations, regarded with prideful veneration, and with reason. For Lafayette, who had seen her dance at the aforesaid ball, had pronounced her, audibly, "the handsomest woman he had seen in America." Time had handled her disrespectfully by the time I heard the tale. But I never questioned the truth of it until I found in three other cities as many antique belles upon whom he had set a seal of the self-same pattern.

        We were generously fed with authentic stories of Revolutionary days in my far-off childhood. I have sat at Major Morton's feet and learned of the veteran much that nobody else wots of in our rushing times. I recall his emphatic denial of the assertion made by a Fourth-of-July orator to the effect that so grievous was the weight of public cares upon the Commander-in-Chief, he was never seen to smile during those eventful eight years of struggle and suspense.

        "Not a word of truth in it, sir!" Thus old Solid Column to the man who reported the speech to him. "I was him at Valley Forge, sir, and nobody there tried hard keep up the spirits of the men. I recollect, particularly, one bitter cold day, when a dozen or so of the officers were

Page 19

amusing themselves and trying to get warm by jumping up and down, leaping high up in the air and trying to clap their heels together twice before they struck the ground in coming down. General Greene was sure he could do it, but he was fleshy and never light on his feet, besides being naturally sober. He was a Quaker, you know, and was turned out of meeting for joining the army. Well, on this particular day he took his turn with the others in jumping. And a poor hand he was at it! He couldn't clap his heels together once on the way down, let alone twice. By-and-by he made a tremendous effort and pitched over, head down and heels up - flat on the snow. General Washington was watching them from where he stood in his tent door, and when General Greene went down - how the General laughed! He fairly held his sides!

        " 'Ah, Greene!' he called out. 'You were always a lubberly fellow!'

        "I am not saying he wasn't one of the gravest men I ever saw, as a rule, but he often smiled, and he did laugh sometimes."

        My grandfather's uncle and godfather, Sterling Smith, was one of our family Revolutionary heroes. My mother, who had a fair talent for mimicry, had an anecdote of the old war-horse's defence of Washington against the oft-repeated charge of profanity upon the field of Monmouth:

        " 'He did not swear!' the veteran would thunder when irreverent youngsters retailed the slander in his hearing - and with malice prepense. 'I was close behind him - and I can tell you, sir, we rode fast - when what should we meet, running away, licketty-split, from the field of battle, with the British almost on their heels, but Gen'ral Lee and his men?

        " 'Then, with that, says Gen'ral Washington, speaking out loud and sharp - says he, "Gen'ral Lee! in God's name, sir, what is the meaning of this ill-timed prudence?"

Page 20

        " 'Now, you see, Gen'ral Lee, he was mighty high-sperrited always, and all of us could hear what was going on. So he speaks up as haughty as the Gen'ral had done, and says he:

        " ' "I know of no one who has more of that most damnable virtue than your Excellency!"

        " 'So, you see, young man, it was Gen'ral Lee that swore and not Gen'ral Washington! Don't you ever let me hear that lie again!' "

        A Revolutionary reminiscence of my mother's (or mine) is always renewed by the sight of an Old Virginia plantation-gate, swinging gratingly on ponderous hinges and kept shut by the fall of a wooden latch, two yards long, into a wooden hook set in the gate-post. This latch is usually nearly half-way down the gate, and a horseman approaching it from the outside must dismount to lift the heavy bar, or be practised in the trick of throwing himself well over the top-rail to reach the latch and hold it, while he guides his horse through the narrow opening.

        My grandfather, "Captain Sterling," was at the head a foraging-party near Yorktown when they were chased by British troopers. The Americans scattered in various directions and escaped for the most part, being familiar with the country by-ways and cross-roads. Their captain was closely pursued by three troopers to a high plantation- gate. The Virginian opened it, without leaving the saddle, shot through, shut the gate, and rammed down the late into the socket hard. The pursuers had to alight to raise the latch, and the delay gave the fugitive time to get away.

        My parents were married at Olney, in Henrico County, January 25, 1825.

        The bride - not yet nineteen years of age - wore a soft, sheer India muslin, a veil falling to the hem of the gown, and white brocade slippers embroidered with faint blue

Page 21

flowers. The bridegroom's suit was of fine blue cloth, with real silver buttons. His feet were clad in white-silk stockings and low shoes - "pumps" as they were called - with wrought-silver buckles. Those shoes and buckles were long preserved in the family. I do not know what befell them finally The ceremony was performed by the brother-in-law whom I have called, for the sake of convenience, the Reverend Mr. Carus.

        The girl had laughingly threatened that she would not promise to "obey," and that a scene would follow the use of the obnoxious word in the marriage service. The young divine, with this in mind, or in a fit of absent-mindedness or of stage-fright, actually blundered out, "Love, honor - and obey, in all things consistent!"

        As may be imagined, the interpolation produced a lively sensation in the well-mannered company thronging the homestead, and took rank as a family legend. How many times I have heard my mother quote the saving clause in playful monition to my masterful father!

        The bride's portion, on leaving home for the house her father had furnished for her in town, was ten thousand dollars in stocks and bonds, and two family servants - a husband and wife.

        The following summer the wedded pair visited the husband's mother in Roxbury, Massachusetts. The journey from Richmond to New York was by a packet-ship, and lasted for two weeks. My poor little mother was horribly seasick for a week each way. To her latest day she could not hear of "Point Judith" without a qualm. She said that, for a time, the association "disgusted her with her own name." The mother-in-law, hale and handsome at forty-five, had married, less than a year before, Deacon John Clapp, a well- to-do and excellent citizen of Roxbury, and installed the buxom, "capable" widow, whose father was now dead, as the mother of four children by a former

Page 22

marriage, and as mistress of a comfortable home. She had not come to him portionless. The sturdy "Squire," mindful of her filial devotion to him in his declining years, had left her an equal share of his estate with her sisters. The brother, Lewis Pierce, had succeeded to the homestead.

        Mrs. Clapp appeared in the door of her pretty house, radiant in her best black silk and cap of fine lace (she never wore any other), her husband at her side, the little girls and the boy in the background, as the stage bringing her son and new daughter from Boston stopped at the gate.

        At their nearer approach she uttered an exclamation, flung up her hands before her eyes, and ran back into the house for the "good cry" the calmest matron of the day considered obligatory upon her when state family occasions demanded a show of "proper feeling."

        The worthy Deacon saved the situation from embarrassment by the heartiness of his welcome to the pair, neither of whom he had ever met before.

        The second incident linked in my mind with the important visit is of a more serious complexion. I note it upon Memory's tablets as the solitary exhibition of aught approaching jealousy I ever saw in the wife, who knew that her lover-husband's heart was all her own, then and as long as it beat. I give the story in her own words:

        "A Miss Topliffe and her mother were invited to tea with us one evening. I had gathered from sundry hints - and eloquent sighs - from your grandmother that she had set her heart upon a match between her son and this young lady. She even went to the length of advising me to pay particular attention to my dress on this evening. 'Miss Topliffe was very dressy!' I found this to be true. She was also an airy personage, talkative to father, and supercilious to me. A few days afterward we were asked to tea at the Topliffes. I had a wretched evening!

Page 23

Miss Topliffe was rather handsome and very lively, and she was in high feather that night, directing most of her conversation, as before, to my husband. She played upon the piano, and sang love-songs, and altogether made herself the attraction of the occasion. I felt small and insignificant and dull beside her, and I could see that she amused your father so much that he did not see how I was pushed into the background.

        "I said never a word of all this to him, still less to my mother-in-law, when she told me, next day, that 'every one of his friends had hoped my son would marry Miss Topliffe. The match would have been very agreeable to both families. But it seems that it was not to be. The ways of Providence are past finding out!'

        "Then she sighed, just as she might have mourned over a bereavement in the family. I have hated that girl ever since!"

        "But, mother," I essayed, consolingly, "you knew he loved you best all the time!"

        "Of course, child, but she didn't! There was the rub!"

        I can respond now. It always is the bitter drop at the bottom of the cup held to the lips of the wife who cannot resent her lord's innocent flirtation with "that other woman." She knows, and he is serenely conscious of his unshaken loyalty, but the other woman has her own beliefs and hugs them.

        In May, 1826, my brother William Edwin was born in the cosey home on the slope of Church Hill overlooking the "Pineapple Church." More than forty years afterward, in the last drive I had with my mother, she leaned forward in the carriage to point out the neat three-story brick dwelling, now in the heart of the business section of the city:

        "That was the house in which I spent the first three years of my married life!"

Page 24

        Then, dreamily and softly, she related what was the peaceful tenor of those first years. Her father was alive, and she saw him often; her sister, "Aunt Betsy," and her children kept the old home-nest warm for him; the young couple had hosts of friends in town and country, and both were as deeply interested, as of yore, in church-work.

        Edwin was two years old when a single bolt from the blue changed life for her.

        My father's partner was a personal and trusted friend before they went into business together. They had kept bachelor's hall in partnership up to the marriage of the junior member of the firm. It transpired subsequently that the senior, who was the financial manager of the concern, had "cooked" accounts and made up false exhibits of the status of the house to coax the confiding comrade to join his fortunes with his. The tale is old and as common to-day as when my father discovered that his own savings and my mother's wedding-portion would be swallowed up in the payment of his partner's debts.

        It was dark and bitter weather that swept down upon the peaceful home and blighted the ambitions of the rising young merchant.

        The man who had brought about the reverse of fortune "took to drink." That was likewise as common then as now. My father paid his debts, wound up the business honestly, and braced himself to begin the world anew.

        In his chagrin at the overthrow of plans and hopes, he somewhat rashly accepted the proposal that the fresh beginning should be in the country. Richmond was full of disagreeable associations, and country merchants were making money.

        Country "storekeeping" was then as honorable as the calling of a city merchant. In fact, many town-houses had rural branches. It was not unusual for a city man to set up his son in one of these, thus controlling the trade of a

Page 25

larger territory than a single house could command. There were no railways in Virginia. Merchandise was carried all over the state in big, covered wagons, known in Pennsylvania as "Conestogas." Long-bodied, with hooped awnings of sail-cloth lashed over the ark-like interior to keep out dust and rain, and drawn by six powerful draught-horses, the leaders wearing sprays of bells, they were a picturesque feature of country roads. Fortunes were amassed by the owners of wagon-lines, the great arks keeping the road winter and summer, and well laden both ways. Planters had their teams and wagons for hauling tobacco and other crops to town, and bringing back stores of groceries and dry-goods at stated periods in the spring and autumn; but between times they were glad to avail themselves of the caravans for transportation of butter, eggs, poultry, potatoes, dried fruits, yarn, cotton, and other domestic products to the city, to be sold or bartered for articles they could not raise.

        In such a wheeled boat the furniture and personal belongings of our small family were transported from Richmond to Dennisville, Amelia County, a journey of two dreary days.

        Husband, wife, and baby travelled in their own barouche, my father acting as coachman. Sam and Milly, the colored servants, had preceded them by two days, taking passage in the Conestoga. One November afternoon, the carriage drew up at the future home of the three passengers. The dwelling adjoined the store - a circumstance that shocked the city woman. The joint structure was of wood, mean in dimensions and inconvenient in plan. Dead leaves were heaped about the steps. As Baby Edwin was lifted from the carriage to the ground, he stood knee-deep in the rustling leaves, and began to cry with the cold and the strangeness of it all. Not a carpet was down, and the efforts of the faithful servants to make two rooms home-like

Page 26

for "Miss Jud' Anna" increased the forlornness of the situation by reminding her of the habitation and friends she had left behind.

        It was a comfortless winter and spring. I fancy it was delightless to the husband as to the wife - just turning her twenty-first year, and learning for the first time in her sheltered life the taste of privation. She loved her church, her father and her sister and dear old Olney - unchanged while she dwelt so far apart from them and it and home- comforts; she was fond of society, and in Richmond she had her merry circle close at hand. In Dennisville she had, literally, no neighbors, and without the walls of her house no palliatives of homesickness. The cottage was small; her servants were trained, diligent, and solicitous to spare her toil and inconvenience; her husband and her distant friends kept her supplied with books, and as the period her second confinement drew near she yielded more and more to natural lassitude, spent the summer days upon the sofa or in bed, reading, and rarely left the house on foot.

        In direct consequence, as she ever afterward maintained, of this indolent mode of life, she went down to the gate of death when her first daughter, Ann Almeria (named for two grandmothers), was born in June.

        Providentially, an able specialist from another county was visiting a friend upon a neighboring plantation, and the local practitioner, at his wits' end, chanced to think of him. A messenger was sent for him in hot haste, and he saved the life of mother and child. The baby was puny and delicate, and was a source of anxiety throughout her childhood.

Page 27

III

A COUNTRY EXILE - DEATH OF THE FIRST-BORN - CHANGE
OF HOME - A FIRESIDE TRAGEDY - "COGITO, ERGO SUM."

        I, the third child born to my parents, was but a few months old when my little brother was taken by my father to Roxbury and left there with his grandmother.

        This singular and painful episode in our family history illustrates more clearly than could any mere description, the mode of thought and action prevalent at that date respecting the training and education of children.

        Our parents lived in an obscure country village, a mere hamlet, destitute of school and social privileges. The few families who, with them, made up the population of the hamlet were their inferiors in breeding and education; their children were a lawless, ill-mannered set, and the only school near them was what was known as "an old field school" upon the outskirts of a plantation three miles away. Little Edwin, a bright, intelligent laddie, was taught to read and write by his mother before he was five. He loved books; but he was restless for the lack of playfellows of his own age. His father was bent upon giving him all the learning that could be crammed into one small head, and cast about for opportunities of carrying out the design. The grandmother begged to have one of the children for a long visit; schooling of an advanced type was to be had within a stone's-throw of her door, and the boy, if intrusted to her, would have a mother's care. My

Page 28

father urged the measure upon his weaker-willed wife. She opposed it less and less strenuously until the boy came in from the street one day with an oath in his mouth he had learned from one of the Dennisville boys.

        "That night, upon my knees, and with a breaking heart, I consented to let him go North," the mother told me, falteringly, when I was a woman grown.

        The father hurried him off within the week - I imagine lest she might change her mind - and remained in Roxbury three weeks with him to accustom him to his new abode. His letters written during this absence are cheerful - I am disposed to say, "obstinately optimistic." I detect, too, a touch of diplomacy in the remarks dropped here and there, as to his mortification at finding Edwin so "backward in his education by comparison with other children of his age," and the bright prospects opening for his future in the "excellent school of which everybody speaks highly."

        The day before his father left him, Edwin accompanied him to Boston, and books were bought for his sister, with a pretty gift for his mother. He had grown quite fond of his grandmother, so the father reported when he arrived at home, and the kind-hearted "Deacon was as good as another boy."

        Letters came with gratifying regularity - fortnightly - from Roxbury. The boy was going to school and making amends for his "backwardness" by diligence and proficiency. I have laid away in our family Bible quaintly worded "Rewards of Merit" - printed forms upon paper which crackles under the fingers that unfold it - testifying to perfect recitations and good behavior. The boy's name and the testimonials are filled in by his woman teacher in legible, ladylike script. The fortnightly epistles told of the child's health and "nice" behavior. I fancy that more stress was laid upon the last item by his grandmother than

Page 29

upon the first. My father expressed himself as satisfied with the result of the experiment. The mother mourned secretly for the merry voice and bonny face of her darling. At the end of three months the longing leaped the bounds of wifely submission, and she won from her husband the admission that home was not home without his boy. They would go in company to Roxbury next summer and bring him back with them. If he were to be sent from home to school, they would commit him to the Olney or Richmond kinspeople. Roxbury was a cruel distance from central Virginia.

        A month later two letters were brought to my father's counting-room with the Richmond mail. One told of Edwin's dangerous illness, the second of his death and burial. His malady - brain-fever - was set down by the grandmother to "the visitation of God." In view of his rapid progress in learning, and the strict discipline of the household in which he studied the lessons to be recited on the morrow, and without a blunder, we may hold a different opinion, and one that exonerates the Deity of direct interference in the work.

        Be this as it may, the precious five-year-old had died so far from his mother's arms that, had she set out immediately upon receipt of the news of his illness, a month would have elapsed between the departure of the letter from Roxbury and her arrival there, if she had travelled day and night. His earthly education was finished.

        The stricken father, staring at the brace of fatal letters - couched, you may be sure, in duly pietistic phrase and interlarded with Scripture texts - had the terrible task of breaking the news to the mother whose happy dream and talk were all of "when we go North for our boy."

        He carried the letters home. His wife was not in "the chamber," where a colored nurse - another family servant - was in charge of the two little girls. Hearing her footsteps

Page 30

approaching presently, the strong man's heart failed him suddenly. He retreated behind the open door, actually afraid to face the gentle woman to whom his will was law.

        Suspecting a practical joke, my light-hearted mother pulled back the door, the knob of which he had clutched in his desperate misery, saw his face and the letters in his hand, and fell in a dead faint at his feet.

        In the summer of 1863 I visited the little grave with my husband. Civil War raged like a sea of blood between North and South. The parents had not seen Edwin's last resting-place in several years. I knew the way to the secluded corner of the old Dorchester Cemetery where, beside the kind old step-grandfather who loved the boy while living, lies the first-born of our Virginia home. The stone is inscribed with his name and the names of his parents, the dates of his birth and death, and below these:

        "Our trust is in the Lord."

        None of our friends in Roxbury and Dorchester knew so much as the child's name. The headstone leaned one way, the footstone another, and a desolate hollow, telling of total neglect, lay between. Yet right above the heart of the forgotten boy was a tumbler of white flowers, still fresh. By whom left we never knew, although we made many inquiries. Dr. Terhune had the grave remounded and turfed, the stones cleaned and set upright, and at the second visit that assured us this was done, we covered the grave with flowers.

        In my next "flag-of-truce" letter, I wrote to let his mother know what we had seen and done, and of the bunch of white flowers left by the nameless friend.

        Our grandmother treasured and sent home to his mother, after a while, the child's clothing and every toy and book that had been his, even a hard cracker bearing the imprint

Page 31

of the tiny teeth he was too weak to set firmly in the biscuit.

        The preservation of the odd relic was the only touch of poetry I ever discerned in the granite nature of my father's mother.

        With him the sorrow for his boy lasted with his life. Thirty years afterward I heard Edwin's name from his lips for the first time.

        "No other child has ever been to me what he was!" he said. "And the pain is as keen now as it was then."

        Then he arose and began pacing the room, as was his habit when strongly moved, hands behind his back, head depressed, and lips closely folded.

        He loved the child so passing well that he could sacrifice his own joy in his companionship to what he believed to be the child's better good.

        After this bereavement the Dennisville life became insupportably sad. I think it was more in consequence of this than for pecuniary profit that my father, the next year, removed his family to Lunenburg.

        My mother could never speak of her residence in Amelia County without a pale shudder. Yet that it was not wasted time, I have evidences from other sources.

        Part of a letter written to her at Olney in the early spring succeeding the removal to Dennisville shows with what cheerful courage my father set about church and neighborhood work. Next to his home and the loved ones gathered there, the church of which he was a loyal son had his best energies and warmest thought.

        "You cannot imagine how solitary I am. I could not have thought that the absence of my dear wife and child would create so great a vacuum in my life. I do not wish to hasten your return from your friends, but you may rest assured that I shall be heartily glad when you come home. I got home on Sunday morning, and found Mr. White here in quiet possession

Page 32

of the house. His wife did not come with him on account of the bad roads.

        "He gave us for a text John xv: 25: - 'They hated me without a cause.'

        "The congregation was nearly, if not quite, as large as when he preached the first time, and very attentive. Many express a wish to hear him again. He gave notice that he would on the third Sunday in March preach, and also mentioned that an effort would be made to establish a Sabbath-school and Bible-class. It is really encouraging to see readily many of the people fall into the measure, without going from home, too. Fathers have given their names to me, wishing to send their children, and several others I have heard of who appear anxious to embrace the opportunity. Doctor Shore and Mr. White dined with me yesterday, and quite unexpectedly I had the pleasure of Doctor Shore, Mr. Bland, and Mr. Lancaster at dinner with me to-day. So you see that I now get The society of all the good folks while you are away. But do not be jealous, for Doctor S. had not heard of your absence, and apologized for Mrs. Shore and Mrs. Hardy not calling on you, saying that he considered it as his and their duty so to do, and they would not be so remiss for the future. You cannot imagine what a rain we have had for the last twelve hours, accompanied with thunder and lightning. All the creeks about us are impassable, so that we live, I may say, in a corner with but one way to get out without swimming, and that is to go to Prince Edward. We can get there when we can go nowhere else. I have got a hen-house full of eggs and have been working right hard to-day to make the hens and an old Muscovy set on them, but they are obstinate things, and will have their own way, so I have given it up as a bad job. Don't forget to ask Mr. Carus for some of the big pumpkin seed. By-the-by, Mrs. Branch had found out before I returned who I was, where I lived, what I did, and, in fact, knew almost as much about me as I did myself. These wagoners are great telltales! To-morrow I pen a pig for you. The calves and cows are in good order. I will try to have some fresh butter for you. Bose is in excellent health, and the

Page 33

rats are as plentiful as ever. You must kiss our little one for me, and take thousands for yourself. I again repeat that time hangs heavy on my hands when you are away, but I would not be so selfish as to debar you the pleasure of a few days' society with those who are dear to us both."

        The "Mr. White" mentioned in this letter became an eminent clergyman as Rev. William Spotswood White, D.D. The services described here were held in a private house in Dennisville, for the nearest place of regular worship was some miles away in Nottoway County. In this church my father was ordained an elder. He was, also, superintendent of the Sunday-school established through his personal influence. The pupils and teachers were collected from the surrounding plantations, and the newcomer to the sleepy neighborhood made life-long friends with the "best people" of the region.

        Quite unconsciously, he gives us, in this résumé of everyday happenings, glimpses into a life at once primitive and refined. The roads are all afloat, but three men draw rein at his door on one day, and dine with him while his wife is away - "an unexpected pleasure." He busies himself with chickens, eggs, and pigs, cows and calves, reports the health of the house-dog, the promise of Sabbath-school and church, and runs the only store in that part of the county successfully. And this was the first experience of country life for the city-bred man and merchant!

        The Lunenburg home was not even a "ville." A house that had been a rural inn, and, across the road, a hundred yards down its irregular length, "the store," formed, with the usual outbuildings, the small settlement three days distant from Richmond. My father and mother boarded for a few months with Captain and Mrs. Bragg, who lived in the whilom "House of Entertainment" on the roadside.

        I was but two years old when there occurred a calamity,

Page 34

the particulars of which I have heard so often that I seem to recollect them for myself:

        One cold winter day my mother left her little daughters with their toys at the end of the large bedroom most remote from a roaring wood-fire; told them not to go nearer to it, and took her work down to Mrs. Bragg's chamber. The gentle hostess had a baby but a week old, and her boarder's call was one of neighborly kindness. On the stairs she met Lucy Bragg, a child about my sister's age- five - a pretty, merry baby, and our only playfellow. My mother's discipline was never harsh. It was ever effectual, for we seldom disobeyed her. She stopped Lucy on the stairs to warn her not to play near the fire.

        We played happily together for an hour or two, before Lucy complained of being cold and went up to the fireplace; stood there for a moment, her back to the fire and hands behind her, prattling with the children at the other end of the room. Suddenly she screamed and darted past us, her clothing on fire.

        My mother heard the shrieks from the distant "chamber" on the ground floor, and, without arousing the sleeping patient, slipped noiselessly from the room and ran with all her might toward the stairs. Half-way up she met a child wrapped in flames, which she was beating with her poor little hands while she shrieked for help. My mother flashed by her, escaping harm on the narrow stairway as by a miracle. One glance into her own room showed her that her girls were safe; she tore a blanket from the bed and was back so quickly that she overtook the burning figure on the lowermost stair, and wrapped her in the blanket. Captain Bragg appeared below at the same instant, wound the cover about the frantic, struggling creature, and extinguished the fire.

        Little Lucy died that night. Her mother and the baby followed her to the grave in a week.

Page 35

        The tragedy broke up the Bragg household, and we found a temporary home in the family of Mr. Andrew McQuie (pronounced "McWay"), two miles from the store. The McQuies were prosperous planters, and the intimacy begun that winter continued as long as the older members of the clan lived. We girls learned to call her "Grandma," and never remitted the title and the affection that prompted it.

        Our apartments were in the "Office," a detached brick building in the corner of the house-yard - a common appendage to most plantation-homesteads. At some period of the family history a father or son of the house had practised law or medicine, and used the "office" in that capacity. It never lost the name.

        And here, on a windy wintry evening, I awoke to the consciousness of my Individuality.

        I do not know how better to express the earliest memory I have of being - and thinking. It was a living demonstration of the great truth shallow thinkers never comprehend - "Cogito, ergo sum."

        I had fallen asleep, tired with play, and lulled into drowsiness by the falling rain outside. I lay among the pillows of the trundle-bed at the back of the room, and, awakening with a cry of fright at finding myself, as I thought, alone, was answered by my mother's voice.

        She sat by the fire in a low rocking-chair, and, guided by her reassuring tone, I tumbled out of bed and ran toward her. In the area lighted by the burning logs, I saw her, as in another sphere. To this hour I recall the impression that she was thinking of something besides myself. Baby as I was, I felt vaguely that she was not "all there," even when she took me upon her lap. When she said, kindly and in her own sweet way, "Did my little girl think her mother had left her alone in the dark?" she did not withdraw her eyes from the ruddy fire.

Page 36

        Something warned me not to speak again. I leaned my head against her shoulder, and we studied the fire together. Did the intensity of her musing stir my dormant soul into life? I cannot say. Only that I date my conscious personal existence from that mystic hour. The picture is before me to-night, as I hear my daughter singing her boy to sleep in the next room, and the lake-wind rattles the vines about my window. The sough of the heated air over the brands and embers; the slow motion of the rocker as we swayed to and fro; my mother's thoughtful silence, and my small self, awed into speechlessness by the new thing that had come to me; my pulpy brain interfused with the knowledge that I was a thinking entity, and unable to grapple with the revelation - all this is as distinct as things of yesternight.

        I have heard but one experience that resembled this supreme moment of my infancy. My best-beloved tutor related to me when I was twelve years old that he "recollected when he began to think." The sensation, he said was as if he were talking to himself and could not stop. I had that day heard the epigrammatic "Cogito, ergo sum," and I told of my awakening from a mere animal to spiritual and intellectual life.

        I do not comprehend the mystery better now than on that never-to-be-forgotten evening. I but know that the miracle was!

Page 37

IV

A BERSERKER RAGE - A FRIGHT - THE WESTERN FEVER -
MONTROSE - A MOTHER REGAINED

        UP to this point of my story, what I have written is hearsay. With the awakening recorded in the last chapter, my real reminiscences begin.

        The next vivid impression upon my plastic memory has its setting in the McQuie yard; My mother had been to Richmond on a visit and brought back, as a present from a woman who was said to be "good," a doll for my sister. Perhaps she considered me too young to be intrusted with the keeping of the rare creation of wax and real hair. Perhaps she did not recollect my existence. In either case, as I promptly settled within myself, she was not the good woman of my mother's painting.

        Not that I had ever cared for "dead dolls." When I could just put the wish into words, my craving was for a "real, live, skin baby that could laugh and talk." But this specimen was so nearly alive that it opened its eyes when one pulled a wire concealed by the satin petticoat, and shut them at another tweak. Moreover, the (alleged) good woman in the beautiful city I heard as much of as of heaven, had sent my sister the gift, and none to me. Furthermore, and worst of all, my sister paraded the gift before my angry, miserable eyes, and, out of my mother's hearing, taunted me with the evident fact that "nobody cared for a little girl whose hands were dirty and whose hair was never smooth." I was barely three years old.

Page 38

My sister was a prodigy of learning in the estimation of our acquaintances, and nearer six than five. I took in the case with extraordinary clearness of judgment and soreness of heart, and meditated revenge.

        Watching an opportunity when mother, nurse, and sister were out of the way, I stole into the office-cottage, possessed myself of the hated puppet, who had been put into my bed for an afternoon nap - lying there for all the world like "a sure-enough baby," with her eyes fast shut - and bore her off behind the house. There I stripped off her gay attire; twisted a string about her neck; contrived - nobody could ever tell how - to fasten one end of the cord to the lowest bough of a peach-tree, armed myself with a stout switch, and lashed every grain of sawdust out of the dangling effigy.

        I recollect that my sister, rushing to the scene of action, dared not approach the fury into which I had been transformed, but stood aloof, screaming and wringing her hands. I have no recollection of my mother's interference, or of the chastisement which, I have been told, was inflicted with the self-same rod that had mangled the detested doll into a shapeless rag. In my berserker rage I probably did not hear scolding or feel stripes.

        My father rented the house vacated by the Braggs, finding the daily ride to and from the store too long in the short winter days. Soon after our return to our old quarters, another boy was born to the bereaved parents - my brother Herbert. He was but a few days old when "Grandma" McQuie and her two daughters called to inquire after mother and child, and carried me off with them, I suppose to get me out of the way of nurse and mother. My whole body was a-tingle with excitement when I found myself snugly tucked up in shawls on the back seat of the roomy chariot, beside the dear old lady, and rolling down the road. We had not gone far before she untied and took off my

Page 39

bonnet, and tied over my curly head a great red bandanna handkerchief "to keep your ears warm." The warm color and the delicious cosiness of the covering put an idea into my head. I had heard the story of Red Riding Hood from my colored nurse, and I had already the trick of "playing ladies," as I named the story-making that has been my trade ever since. I was Red Riding Hood, and my grandmother was taking me away from the wolf. The woods we presently entered were full of fairies. They swung from the little branches of shrubs that brushed the carriage-windows, and peeped at me from behind the boles of oak and hickory, and climbed to the top of sweetbrier sprays writhing in the winter wind. One and all, they did obeisance to me as I drove in my state coach through the forest aisles. I nodded back industriously, and would have kissed my hand to them had not Grandma McQuie told me to keep it under the shawl.

        My companions in the carriage paid no attention to my smiles and antics. They were busy talking of their own affairs, and probably did not give the silent child a look or thought. A word or a curious glance would have spoiled the glorious fun that lasted until I was lifted in Mr. McQuie's arms at his hospitable door.

        I never spoke of the "make believe." What child does?

        The Bragg house was roomy and rambling, and nobody troubled herself to look after me when I would steal away alone to the stairs leading to the room we had occupied while Mrs. Bragg and Lucy were alive, and sit on the steps which still bore the stains of the scorching flames that had licked up poor Lucy's life, and dreaming over the details as I had had them, over and over, from my sister and 'Lizabeth, the colored girl whose life-work was to "look after" us three.

        Just opposite the door of our old room was one that

Page 40

was always closed and locked and bolted. It shared in the ghoul-like interest I gave to the scorched stairs, and there was reason for this. The furniture of Mrs. Bragg's chamber was stored here. Through a wide keyhole I could espy the corner of a bureau, and all of a Boston rocker, cushioned and valanced with dark-red calico. This, I assumed in the fancies which were more real than what I beheld with the bodily eyes, had been the favorite seat of the dead woman.

        One wild March day, when the rain thundered upon the roof over my head, and the staircase and hall echoed with sighs and whistlings, my eye, glued to the awful keyhole, saw the chair begin to rock! Slowly and slightly; but it actually swayed back and forth, and, to the horrified fancy of the credulous infant without, there grew into view a shadowy form - a pale lady about whose slight figure flowed a misty robe, and who held a baby in her arms.

        One long, wild look sufficed to show me this. Then I sped down the stairs like a lapwing, and into the dining room, where sat 'Lizabeth holding my baby brother. I rushed up to her and babbled my story in panting incoherence. I had seen a ghost sitting in Mrs. Bragg's rocking-chair, getting a baby to sleep!

        The exemplary nurse was adequate to the occasion thrust suddenly upon her. Without waiting to draw breath, she gave me the lie direct, and warned me that "Mistis wouldn't stan' no sech dreadful stories. Ef so be you wan' a whippin' sech as you never had befo' in all yer born days, you jes' better run into the chamber an' tell her what you done tole me, Miss Firginny!"

        I did not go. Suppression of the awful truth was preferable to the certainty of a chastisement. Our parents were strict in their prohibition of all bugaboo and ghost stories. That may have been the reason we heard so many. It certainly accounts for our reticence on subjects that

Page 41

crammed our brains with fancies and chilled the marrow in our young bones.

        The wind, finding its way between sashes and under the ill-fitting doors of the old house, no doubt set the chair in motion. My heated imagination did the rest. Five minutes' talk with my mother or one hearty laugh from my father would have laid the spectre. She loomed up more and more distinctly before my mental vision because I kept the awesome experience locked within my own heaving heart.

        Another thrilling incident, framed in memory as a fadeless fresco upon the wall of a locked temple, is the Bragg burial-lot, in which lay Lucy, her mother and baby-brother, and Mrs. Moore, Mrs. Bragg's mother, who had followed her daughter to the grave a few weeks before we returned to the house. A low brick wall enclosed the plot, which was overgrown with neglected shrubbery and briers. On a certain day I set my small head like a flint upon the execution of no less an enterprise than a visit to the forbidden ground and a peep through the gates at the graves! I had never seen one. I do not know what I expected to behold of raw-head-and-bloody-bones horror. But 'Lizabeth's hobgoblin and vampire recitals had enkindled within me a burning curiosity to inspect a charnel-house. Visions of skeletons lying on the bare ground, of hovering spectres and nameless Udolphian marvels, wrought me up to the expedition. The graveyard was a long way off - quite at the bottom of the garden, and the walk thither was breast-high in dead weeds. I buffeted them valiantly, striding ahead of my companions - my protesting sister, 'Lizabeth, and the baby borne upon her hip - and was so near the goal that a few minutes would show me all there was to see, when I espied Something gliding along the top of the wall! Something that was white and stealthy; something that moved without sound,

Page 42

and that wore projecting ribbon bows upon a snowy head!

        'Lizabeth emitted a bloodcurdling shriek:

        "Ole Mis' Moore! Sure's you born! Don' you see her cap on her hade?"

        We fled, helter-skelter, as for our four lives, and never stopped to look behind us.

        The apparition did resemble the crown of a mob-cap with knots of black ribbons at the sides. I saw, almost as plainly as I had beheld her daughter's wraith, the form hidden by the wall, picking her way over the brier-grown enclosure.

        I do not know how much longer we lived at the Bragg house. Sure am I that I never paid a second call upon the denizens of the half-acre defended by the brick wall.

        Years afterward, my mother told me the true tale of the old lady's pet cat that would not leave her mistress's grave, having followed in the funeral train down the long alley and seen the coffin laid in the ground on the day of the funeral. The dumb beast haunted the burying-ground ever after, living on birds and field-mice, and starved to death in a deep snow that lay long on the frozen ground the second winter of her watch.

        Why the four-year-old child did not lose what wits were hers by nature, or become a nerveless coward for the rest of her days, under the stress of influences never suspected by her parents, was due, probably, to a strain of physical and mental hardihood inherited from a dauntless father.

        It must have been shortly after this incident that, coming into the dining-room one morning, I heard my mother say to my father:

        "My dear, Frank has the Western fever!"

        Frank Wilson, a nice boy, the son of a neighboring planter, was my father's bookkeeper and an inmate of our house. He was very kind to me, and had won a lasting

Page 43

place in my regard as the maker of the very best whistles and fifes of chincapin bark of any one I had ever known. They piped more shrilly and held their shape longer than those turned out by my father and by various visitors who paid court to my young lady cousins through me. So I looked anxiously at the alleged sufferer, startled and pained by the announcement of his affliction. He was eating his breakfast composedly, and answered my father's "Good-morning and is that true, my boy?" with a pleasant laugh. There was not a sign of the invalid in look, action, or tone.

        "I can't deny it, sir!"

        I slipped into my chair beside him, receiving a caressing pat on the hand I laid on his arm, and hearkened with greedy ears for further particulars of the case, never asking a question. Children of that generation were trained to make their ears and eyes do duty for the tongue. I comprehended but a tithe of the ensuing conversation. I made out that the mysterious fever did not affect Frank's appetite and general health, but that it involved the necessity of his leaving us for a long time. He might never come back. His proviso in this direction was, "If I do as well as I hope to do out there."

        When he had excused himself and left the table, my father startled me yet more by his answer to my mother's remark: "We shall miss him. He is a nice boy!"

        Her husband stirred his coffee meditatively for a moment before saying, without looking up:

        "I am not sure that I have not a touch of that same fever myself."

        With the inconsequence of infancy, I did not connect the speech with our breaking up the Lunenburg home the next autumn and setting out for what was explained to us girls as a round of visits to friends in Richmond and Powhatan.

Page 44

        We call ours a restless age, and the modern American man a predatory animal, with an abnormal craving for adventure. Change and Progress are the genii who claim his allegiance and sway his destiny. In sighing for the peace and rest of the "former times" we think were "better than these," we forget (if we ever knew) that our sires were possessed by, and yielded to, unrest as intense and dreams as golden as those that animate the explorer and inventor of the twentieth century. My father was in no sense a dreamer of day dreams of the dazzling impossible. He was making a fair living in the heart of what was, even then, "Old Virginia." He had recouped his shattered fortunes by judicious business enterprise, and the neat share of her father's estate that had fallen to my mother at his demise in 1829, placed her and her children beyond the reach of poverty. The merchant was respected here as he had been in Amelia, for his intelligence, probity, courtesy, and energy. His place in society and in church was assured. Yet he had caught the Western fever. And - a mightier marvel - "Uncle Carus," the clerical Connecticut Yankee, the soul of conservatism, who had settled in the downiest of nests as the incumbent of Mount Carmel, a Presbyterian church built upon the outskirts of the Montrose plantation, and virtually maintained by that family - sober, ease-loving Uncle Carus - had joined hands with his wife's brother-in-law in the purchase of Western lands and the scheme of emigration.

        The two men had travelled hundreds of miles on horseback during the last year in quest of a location for the new home. My father's letters - worn by many readings, and showing all over the odd and unaccountable brown thumbmarks of time - bear dates of wayside post-offices as well as of towns - Lynchburg, Staunton, and Charlottesville. Finally they crossed the Ohio line, and after due deliberation, bought a farm in partnership. The letters are

Page 45

interesting reading, but too many and too long to be copied in full.

        Every detail of business and each variation of plans were communicated as freely as if the wife were associated with him in commercial as in domestic life.

        Once, when he is doubtful what step to take next, he writes, playfully: "Some men need a propelling power. It might be well for you to exert a little of the 'government' with which some of our friends accredit you, and move me in the right direction."

        When, the long journey accomplished and the purchase of the farm completed, he returned home, he encountered no opposition from his wife, but much from neighbors and friends. A letter written to her from Lunenburg, whither he had returned to close up his affairs, leaving her with her brother at Olney, describes the numerous tokens of regret and esteem of which he is the recipient. The climax of the list comes in the humorous tale of how an old-fashioned neighbor, Mrs. L--, "says it troubled her so much on New Year's night that she could not sleep. She actually got up after trying vainly to court slumber, lighted her pipe, and smoked and thought the matter over. She was not reconciled, after all. . . . When I take my departure it will be with feelings of profound regret, and full confidence in the friendship of those I leave behind."

        The land bought in Ohio by the two victims of the "Western fever" is now covered by the city of Cleveland. If the two New-Englanders could have forecast the future, their heirs would be multi-millionaires.

        Behold us, then, a family of two adults and three babies - the eldest not yet seven years old - en route from Richmond to Montrose, travelling in a big barouche, with a trunk strapped on the rack behind, in lumbering progress over thirty-seven miles of execrable roads, just now at their worst after a week of autumnal rains.

Page 46

        The damp discomfort of the journey is present with me now. The sun did not shine all day long; the raw air pierced to the bones; the baby was cross; my mother was not well, and my sister and myself were cramped by long sitting upon the back seat. Our horses were strong, but mud-holes were deep, the red clay was adhesive, and the corduroy causeways jarred us to soreness. It was late in the day when we turned from the highway toward the gate of the Montrose plantation. We were seen from the house, and a colored lad of fifteen or thereabouts ran fleetly down the avenue to open the great outer gate. He flung it wide with a hospitable intent that knocked poor Selim - the off-horse - flat into the mud. Once down, he did not offer to arise from the ruddy ooze that embedded one side. He had snapped the harness in falling, but that made no difference to the fagged-out beast. The accident was visible from the porch of the house, an eighth of a mile away, and four men hastened to the rescue.

        The foremost was, I thought, the handsomest man I had ever seen. He was tall, young, as dark as a French man (having Huguenot blood in his veins), and with a marvellously sweet smile. Coming up to my pale mother, as she stood on the miry roadside, he kissed her, picked up the baby, and bade "Cousin Anna" lean upon his other arm. My father insisted upon relieving him of the child; but the picture of my delicate mother, supported in the walk up the drive by the gallant youth - her favorite cousin of all the clan - Josiah Smith, of Montrose - will never leave the gallery of pictures that multiplied fast from this date.

        I did him loving honor to the best of my poor ability as the "Uncle Archie" of "Judith." I cannot pass him by without this brief tribute.

        A second and younger cousin, who seemed uninteresting beside my new hero, took charge of my sister and myself,

Page 47

and we trudged stiffly on to the ancient homestead. An avalanche of feminine cousins descended upon us as we entered the front gate, and swept us along through porch and hall and one room after another, to the "chamber," where a beautiful old lady lay in bed.

        Her hair was dark as midnight; so were her eyes; her cap, pillows, gown, and the bed-coverings were snowy white. Her face was that of a saint. This was "Aunt Smith," the widowed mistress of Montrose. She was of The Huguenot Michaux stock, the American founders of a colony on James River. During a widowhood of twenty years she had, by wise management, relieved the estate from embarrassment, brought up and educated six children, and established for herself a reputation for intelligence, refinement, and piety that is yet fragrant in the minds of those who recollect Montrose as it was in its palmy days.

        She was often ailing, as I saw her now. Accustomed as I am to the improved physical condition of American women, I wonder what was amiss with the gentlewomen of that generation; how they lived through the protracted seasons of "feeling poorly," and their frequent confinement to bed and bed-chambers. The observation of that winter fixed in my imagination the belief that genteel invalidism was the normal state of what the colored servants classified as "real ladies." To be healthy was to approximate vulgarity. Aunt Smith was as much in her bed as out of it - or, so it seemed to me. Her eldest child, a daughter and the most brilliant of the family, had not had a day of perfect health since she had an unhappy love-affair at twenty. She was now nearly forty, still vivacious, and the oracle of the homestead. My dearest "Cousin Mary," resident for the winter at Montrose with her mother, was fragile as a wind-flower, and my own mother fell ill a few days after our arrival at her mother's birthplace, and did not lift her head from the pillow for three months.

Page 48

        I have no data by which to fix the relative times of any happenings of that long, long, dreary winter. It dragged by like an interminable dream. My father was absent in Ohio for some weeks of the first month. He had set out on a second journey to his Promised Land when his wife fell ill. He hurried back as soon as the news overtook him. But it took a long time for the letter of recall to find him, and as long for him to retrace his steps - or his horse's.

        I have but a hazy recollection of his telling me one day that I was five years old. I had had other birthdays, of course, but this was the first I remember. It was equally, of course, the 21st of December. There was no celebration of the unimportant event. If anybody was glad I was upon the earth, I had no intimation of the fact. I should not mark the anniversary as of any note, now, had not it been fixed in my brain by a present from my father of The New York Reader, a hideous little volume, with stiff covers of straw pasteboard pasted over with blue paper. My father took me upon his knee, and talked to me, seriously and sorrowfully, of my crass ignorance and disinclination to "learn." I was five years old, and - this low and mournfully, as one might state a fact disgraceful to the family connection - I "did not even know my letters!" The dear mother, who lay sick up-stairs, had tried, over and over, to teach me what every big girl of my age ought to know. He did not believe that his little daughter was a dunce. He hoped that I loved my mother and himself well enough to try to learn how to read out of this nice, new book. Cousin Paulina Carus - a girl of sixteen, at home from school on sick-leave, indefinitely extended - had offered to teach me. He had told her he was sure I would do better than I had done up to this time. He was mortified when people asked him what books I had read, and he had to tell the truth. He did not believe there was

Page 49

another "nice" child in the county, five years old, who did not know her a, b, c's.

        I was wetting his frilled shirt-front with penitential tears long before the sermon was finished. He wiped them with a big silk handkerchief - red, with white spots scattered over the expanse - kissed me, and set me down very gently.

        "My little girl will not forget what father has been saying. Think how pleased mother will be when she gets well to find that you can read a chapter in the Bible to her!"

        The story went for fact in the family that I set myself zealously about the appointed task of learning the alphabet in consequence of this lecture. I heard it told, times without number, and never contradicted it. It sounded well, and I had a passion for heroinism, on never so small a scale. And grown people should know what they were talking of in asserting that "Virginia made up her mind, the day she was five years old, that she would turn over a new leaf, and be no longer a dunce at her books." It may be, too, as I now see, that the solemn parental homily (I always dreaded the lecture succeeding a whipping more than the stripes) - it may be, I grant, that something was stirred in my fallow intellect akin to the germination of the "bare grain" under spring showers. If this were true, it was a clear case of what theologians term "unconscious conversion." Were I to trust to my own judgment, based upon personal reminiscence, I should say that I went to bed one night not - as the phrase goes - "knowing B from a bull's foot," and awoke reading. Perhaps Dogberry was nearer right than we think in averring that "reading and writing come by nature." And that my time was ripe for receiving them.

        I had outgrown my dislike of The New York Reader, wearing most of the blue paper off the straw, and loosening

Page 50

not a few of the tiny fibres beneath; I could read, without spelling aloud, the stories that were the jelly to the pill of conning the alphabet and the combinations thereof; the spring had really come at last on the tardy heels of that black winter. The grass was lush and warm under my feet; the sweetbrier and multiflora roses over the Montrose porches were in bloom, and the locust-trees were white with flowers and resonant with the hum of bees, when, one day, as I played in the yard, I heard a weak, sweet voice calling my name.

        Looking up, I saw my mother in a white gown, a scarlet shawl wrapped about her shoulders, leaning from her bedroom window and smiling down upon me.

        I screamed with ecstasy, jumping up and down, clapping my hands, and crying to my dusky playfellows, Rose and Judy:

        "Look! Oh, look! I have a mother again - as well as anybody!"

        Close upon the blessed apparition came her championship of her neglected "middle child," against the impositions of "Mea," Anne Carus, and a bigger niece of Aunt Smith who was much at the homestead. On a happy forenoon the mother I had received back from the edge of the grave called me to her bedside, for, although convalescent, she did not rise until noon.

        Pointing to a covered basket that stood by her bed, she bade me lift the lid. Within, upon white paper, lay a great handful of dried cherries, a sheet of "peach leather," and four round ginger-cakes, the pattern and taste of which I knew well as the chef d'oeuvre of the "sweeties" manufactured by Mam' Peggy, the Montrose cook.

        "I heard that the bigger children had a tea-party last night after you had gone to bed," she said, smilingly tender. "It isn't fair that my little daughter should not have

Page 51

share. So I sent Jane" - her maid - "down for these, and saved them for you."

        No other "goodies" were ever so delicious, but their finest flavor was drawn from the mental repetition of the exultant: "I have a mother again - as well as anybody!"

Page 52

V

OUR POWHATAN HOME - A COUNTRY FUNERAL - "OLD MRS.
O'HARA."

        MY mother's illness of nearly four months deflected the current of our lives. My father, convinced probably of the peril to her life of a Western journey, and wrought upon by the persuasions of her relatives, bought the "good will and fixtures" of a store at Powhatan Court House, a village seven miles nearer Richmond than Montrose, and thither we removed as soon as the convalescent was strong enough.

        Her husband wrote to her from Richmond en route for "the North," where he was to purchase a stock of the "goods" upon which the territory environing his new home was dependent for most of the necessaries and all of the luxuries of life.

        "I am very solicitous as to your early restoration to health Be careful not to rise too early, and keep a strict watch over your appetite. It is not safe to indulge it, yet there is danger in the opposite course. . . .

        "I attended a prayer-meeting at Mr. Hutchinson's on Thursday evening, and had the pleasure of hearing a lecture from Mr. Nettleton. It was a pleasant meeting. I wish you had been with me! To-day (Sunday) I heard Mr. Plumer and Mr. Brown, both of whom were interesting. Mr. Plumer's subject was the young ruler running to Our Saviour and kneeling down with the inquiry, 'What must I do to be saved?' . . .

        "Your brother was at church yesterday. His wife has fine boy a month old. You have probably heard of the event,

Page 53

although I did not until my arrival here. I am told he says it is 'the prettiest thing that was ever seen,' and feels quite proud of this, their first exhibition.

        "There is great difficulty in getting to New York this spring. The Delaware was closed by ice for two months, and up to the middle of March this was eighteen inches thick. Merchants have been detained in Baltimore from two to seven days, waiting for stages to go on. The number of travellers was so large that they could not be accommodated sooner. The steamboat runs from Richmond to Baltimore but once a week, and leaves on Sunday morning. Several of my acquaintances went on to-day. They were urgent that I should go with them, but my determination is not to travel on the Sabbath. I shall, therefore, take the land route to Balto. . . .

        "Goods are reported to be very scarce and high in all the Northern cities. They are high in this place, and advancing every day. Groceries are dearer than I have seen them since 1815, and it is thought they will be yet dearer.

        " 'That will do!' I hear you say, 'as I am not a merchant.' Well, no more of it! I must charge you again to be very, very careful of yourself. Kiss our little children for father. I shall hurry through my business here as soon as possible and hasten my return to my home.

        "May the Lord bestow on you His choicest blessings and grant a speedy return of health! Remember me in your prayers Adieu, my Love!

"Your own S."

        The sere and yellow sheet is marked on the outside, in the upper left-hand corner, "Single," in the lower, "Mail," and in the upper right-hand, "12 cents."

        This was in the dark ages when there was but one steamer per week to Baltimore, and there were not stages enough to carry the passengers from the Monument City to New York; when the railway to Fredericksburg was a dream in the minds of a few Northern visionaries, and the magnetic telegraph was not even dreamed of. My mother has told me that, in reading the newspaper aloud to her

Page 54

father in 1824, she happened upon an account of an invention of one George Stephenson for running carriages by steam. Captain Sterling laughed derisively.

        "What nonsense these papers print! You and I won't live to see that, little girl!"

        I heard the anecdote upon an express train from Richmond to New York, his "little girl" being the narrator.

        In those same dark ages, strong men, whom acquaintances never accused of cant, or suspected of sentimentality, went to evening prayer-meetings, and accounted it a delight to hear two sermons on Sunday; laid pulpit teachings to heart; practiced self-examination, and wrote love letters to their own wives. If this were not the "Simple Life" latter-day philosophists exploit as a branch of the New Thought Movement, it will never be lived on this low earth.

        Our first home in the little shire-town (then "Scottville") was at "Bellevue," a red brick house on a hill overlooking the hamlet. Separated from Bellevue by two fields and the public highway, was "Erin Hill," built by one of the same family, which had, it is needless to observe, both Irish and French blood in it.

        Erin Hill was for rent just when Uncle Carus decided to bring his family from Montrose - where they had lived for ten years - to the village.

        This is the fittest time and place in which to sketch the pastor of Mount Carmel Church. Martin Chuzzlewit was not written until a score of years later. When it was read aloud in our family circle, there was not a dissenting voice when my mother uttered, in a voice smothered by inward mirth, "Mr. Carus!" as Mr. Pecksniff appeared upon the stage.

        The portrait was absurdly striking. The Yankee Pecksniff was good-looking after his kind, which was the dark-eyed, well-featured, serenely-sanctimonious type. He wore

Page 55

his hair longer than most laymen cut theirs, and it curled naturally. His voice was low and even, with the pulpitine cadences hit off, and at, cleverly by Doctor Holmes as "a tone supposed by the speaker to be peculiarly pleasing to the Almighty."

        His smile was sweet, his gait was felinely dignified, and a pervasive aroma of meekness tempered his daily walk and conversation. His wife, "Aunt Betsy," was the saintliest soul that ever rated herself as the least important of God's creatures, and cared with motherly tenderness for everything else her Creator brought within her modest sphere of action. In all the years of our intimate association I never saw her out of temper or heard a harsh word from the lips in which nestled and abode the law of kindness. She brought him a tidy little slice of her father's estate, which he husbanded wisely. He was economical to parsimony, and contrived to imbue wife and children with a lively sense of the need of saving in every conceivable way "against a rainy day."

        At ten years of age I asked my mother, point-blank, what salary the church paid Uncle Carus. She answered as directly:

        "Three hundred dollars a year. But he has property of his own."

        Whereupon, without the slightest idea of being pert, I Remarked, "If we were to get a really good preacher, I suppose he would have to be paid more." And my mother responded as simply: "No doubt. But your Uncle Carus is a very faithful pastor."

        I put no questions, but I pondered in my heart the purport of a dialogue I got in snatches while reading on the back porch one afternoon, when a good-hearted neighbor and my mother were talking of the school to be opened in the village under the tuition of Cousin Paulina, the eldest daughter of Aunt Betsy and her second husband.

Page 56

        She was now in her eighteenth year, a graduate of a somewhat noted "female" seminary, decidedly pretty, with a quick temper and a talent for teaching.

        "It is a pity," said the friendly visitor, "to tie her down to a school-room when she is just at the age when girls like to see company and go round with other young people. It isn't as if they were obliged to put her to work."

        My mother replied discreetly, yet I detected a sympathetic tone in her speech.

        The talk came into my mind many a time after the sessions of the school began, and I saw, through the window, young men and girls walking, riding, and driving past, the girls in their prettiest attire, the young men gallantly attentive, and all enjoying the gala-time of life that comes but once to any of us.

        If the dark-eyed, serious, eighteen-year-old teacher felt the deprivation, she never murmured. I think her mother had taught her, with her first word and trial-step, to believe that her "father knew best."

        The school - the first I ever attended - was in the second story of an untenanted house on a side-street, rented from a villager. It was kept for ten months of the year. A vacation of a month in May, and another in September, divided two terms of five months each. I climbed the carpetless stairs to the big upper room six or eight times daily for five days a week, for forty weeks, and never without a quailing of nerve and sinking of heart as I strode past a locked door at the left of the entrance.

        Inside of that door I had had my first view of Death.

        I could not have been six years old, for it was summer, or early autumn, and I was walking my doll to sleep up and down the main alley of the garden, happy and bareheaded, and unconsciously "feeling my life in every limb," when my mother called to me from the window to "come and be dressed."

Page 57

        "I am going to take you and your sister to a funeral," she continued, as a maid buttoned me up in a clean white frock, put on my Sunday shoes, and brushed the rebellious mop of hair that was never smooth for ten minutes in the day.

        "May I take my doll?" asked I, "sh-sh-ing" her in a cuddling arm. I was trying very hard to love lifeless dolls.

        "Shame on you, Miss Firginny!" put in the maid, for all the world as if I had spoken in church. "Did anybody ever see sech another chile fur sayin' things?" she added to my mother.

        Mea looked properly shocked; my mother, ever light of heart, and inclined to let unimportant mistakes pass, smiled.

        "We don't take dolls to funerals, my daughter. It would not be right."

        I did not push inquiries as to the nature of the entertainment to which we were bound, albeit the word, already familiar to me by reason of two or three repetitions, was not in my vocabulary an hour ago. Content and pleased in the knowledge that an outing was on foot, I put my doll to bed in a closet under the stairs used by Mea and myself as a "baby-house," shut the door to keep Argus and Rigo - sprightly puppies with inquisitive noses - from tearing her limb from limb, as they had rent her immediate predecessor, and sallied forth. The roadside was thick with sheep-mint and wild hoarhound and tansy. I bruised them in dancing along in front of my mother and my sober sister. The bitter-sweet smell arose to my nostrils to be blent forever in imagination with the event of the day.

        A dozen or more carriages were in the road before the shabby frame house I had heard spoken of as "old Mrs. O'Hara's," but which I had never entered. Eight or ten

Page 58

horses were tethered to the fence, and a group of men loitered about the door. As we went up the steps I saw that the parlor was full of villagers. Some were sitting; more were standing in a kind of expectant way; all were so grave that my spirits fell to church-temperature. Something solemn was going on. Just inside of the parlor door the mother of my most intimate girl-friend sat in a rocking-chair. She had on a black silk dress and her best bonnet. Every woman present wore black. I saw Mrs. D. beckon up Major Goode, an elderly beau who was a notable figure in the neighborhood, and whisper audibly to him, "If you want more chairs, you may send over to our house for them."

        It was evidently a great function, for Mrs. D. was a notable housekeeper, and her furniture the finest in the place. Her drawing-room chairs were heavy mahogany, and upholstered with black horsehair. Her house, altogether the best within a radius of several miles, was not a hundred yards from the O'Hara cottage; but that she should make the neighborly offer thrilled me into nameless awe.

        My mother moved forward slowly, holding my hand fast in hers, and I was led, without warning, up to a long, black, open box, set upon two chairs, one at each end. In the long, black box lay a woman I had never seen before. She was awfully white; her eyes were shut; she looked peaceful, even happy; but she was not asleep. No sleeping creature was ever so moveless and marble-pale. Her terrible stillness impressed me most painfully by its very unlikeness to the heaving, palpitating crowd about her. A mob-cap with a closely fluted border framed the face; she was dressed in a long cambric gown of a pattern entirely new to me. It lay in moveless plaits as stiff as paper from her chin to her feet, which it hid; it was pinked in tiny points at the bottom of the skirt and the cuffs;

Page 59

the hands, crossed at the wrists as no living hands are ever laid, were bound at the crossing with white satin ribbon. Under the moveless figure was a cambric sheet, also pinked at the edges, that fell straight to the floor over the sides of the coffin.

        I must have pinched my mother's hand with my tightening fingers, for she eyed me in grave surprise, not unmixed with reproof, in taking a seat and drawing me to her side. There was no place for children to sit down. I am sure that she had not an inkling of the unspeakable fright that possessed my ignorant mind.

        From that day to this I have never gone to a funeral when I could possibly keep away from it upon any decent pretext. When constrained by circumstance to be one of the party collected about a coffin, I invariably have a return, in some measure, of the choking horrors of that awful day. For days, sometimes for weeks afterward, the dread is an obsession I cannot dispel by any effort of will. Argue and struggle as I may, I am haunted night and day by the memory of the woman whom I never saw while she lived.

        As if the brooding hush, so deadly to my childish senses; the funeral sermon, delivered in Uncle Carus's most sepulchral chest tones, and the wild, wailing measures of

Why should we mourn departing friends?"

        sung to immemorial "China" - were not enough to rivet the scene forever upon my soul, a final and dramatic touch was superadded. Two men brought forward a long, black top, which they were about to fix in place upon the dreadful box, when a young woman in black rushed from a corner, flung herself upon her knees beside the coffin, and screamed "Mother, mother! You sha'n't take her away!" making as if she would push back the men.

        "Harriet! Harriet!" remonstrated a deep voice, and

Page 60

Major Goode, the tears rolling down his cheeks, stooped and lifted the daughter by main force. "This won't do, child!"

        Fifteen years later, sitting in the calm moonlight upon the porch- steps at "Homestead," the dwelling of my chum, Effie D., I heard from Mrs. D.'s lips the story of Mrs. O'Hara. Her cottage, subsequently our school house, had been pulled down long ago as an eyesore to the fastidious mistress of Homestead. At least I got that section of the old lady's life that had to do with the gray-haired Major Goode, a veteran of the War of 1812. Both the actors in the closing scene seemed, in the review of my childish impressions of the funeral, to have been too old to figure in the tale.

        "You can understand why nobody in the village could visit her," concluded the placid narrator to whom I am indebted for numberless traditions and real life-romances. "The funeral was another matter. Death puts us all upon a level."

        There was the skeleton of a chronique scandaleuse in the bit of exhumed gossip.

Page 61

VI

OLD-FASHIONED HUSBAND'S LOVE-LETTER - AN ALMOST
HOMICIDE - "SLAUGHTERED MONSTER" - A WESLEYAN
SCHOOLMISTRESS.

"ROXBURY, July 26th, 1838.

        "MY DEAR WIFE, - Your esteemed letter of the 20th is at hand, and it has relieved my mind to hear that you are all doing so well. I suppose you expect a history of my movements here. Well, on Saturday morning went to Boston; in the evening took mother and called on all my Dorchester friends - stayed with some five minutes, with others fifteen, etc. Sunday, went to church; very dry sermon in morning; evening attended Mr. Abbot's church; was much pleased with the preaching - text - 'And there came one running and kneeling to Him, and said,' etc. At night attended at same place what they call a 'Conference Meeting' - quite an interesting time. Monday, went to Brookline - visited sisters. Tea at Mr. Davis's; music of the best kind in abundance. Tuesday to Boston in morning, evening at home to receive company. Quite a pleasant afternoon; a good many Dorchester friends calling. Wednesday morning as usual in the city; evening held a grand levee: the street filled with chaises and carriages; some twenty or more to tea. Really, my visit has created quite a sensation among our good friends; some met yesterday afternoon who have not seen each other for ten or more years. Don't you think I had better come here oftener to keep up the family acquaintance? for it seems to require some extraordinary event to set these good folks to using their powers of locomotion. By-the-by, you must not be jealous, but I had a lady kiss me yesterday, for the first time it was ever done here, and who do you think it was? My cousin Mary, of whom

Page 62

you have heard me speak. I have so much love given in charge for you, my own dear wife, that it will be necessary to send a part of it in this letter for fear that I should not be able to travel with it all. I am especially directed to bear from a lady two kisses to you from her, and they shall be faithfully delivered when we are permitted to meet. You don't know how many inquiries have been made after you, and regret expressed that you did not come on with me. Mother says, 'Tell Anna I should like for Samuel to stay Longer, but know that he is wanting at home, so will not say a word at his leaving.' She sends much love to her daughter Anna. Father keeps coming in, and from his movements I judge he is waiting for me to finish. You know he is clock-work, so adieu once more. Give my love to the girls, and all at the parsonage. Kiss the children for father. I must now close my letter by commending you to the care and protection of Him who preserves, guides, and directs us in all things. May His choicest blessing rest on you, my dear wife, and on the children of our love! Adieu, my dear wife.

"Your husband,
"SAMUEL."

        Thus cheerily runs the old-fashioned family epistle. The writer, who never demitted the habit of going to church twice every Sunday, and sometimes thrice, does not comment upon the coincidence that he hears again a sermon from the text used and "improved" by a Virginia divine, two years ago. His mind was full of other things just now. This one of his annual visits to his mother was a glad holiday. The world was going smoothly with him, and the hearty congratulations of townspeople and kindred were a-bubble. His mother was happy in her second marriage. The good deacon was "father" to her son and his wife, and filled the rôle well.

        My father's namesake son, Samuel Horace, was born earlier in the summer.

        Although the month was June, the weather must have

Page 63

been cold or damp, for a low wood fire burned upon the hearth one afternoon as I crept into the "chamber" to get a peep at the three-days-old baby, and perchance to have a talk with my mother. The nurse, before leaving the room on an errand, had laid the infant upon a pillow in a rocking-chair (I have it now!) There was no cradle in the house, and one had been ordered from Richmond. My mother was asleep, and, I supposed, had the baby beside her. Stealing noiselessly across the floor, I backed up to the Boston rocker, in childish fashion, put my hands upon the arms of the chair, and raised myself on tiptoe, when the child (aroused, I fancy, by his guardian angel, prescient of the good he would accomplish in the world he had just entered, and compassionate of the remorseful wight whose life would be blighted by the impending deed) stretched out his arms and yawned. I saw the movement under my lifted arm, and dropped flat upon the rug. I must have crouched there for half an hour, a prey to horrible imaginings of what might have been. My mother did not awaken, and the baby went to sleep again. The shock would have been terrific to any child. To a dreamer like myself, the visions that flitted between me and the red embers were as varied as they were fearful. Lucy Bragg's tragic death had killed her mother and the baby-boy. If I had crushed our new baby, my own sweet mother would have died with him. I saw myself at their funeral, beside the coffin holding them both, and my father shrinking in abhorrence from the murderess. Forecasting long years to come, I pictured a stricken and solitary woman, shunned by innocent people who had never broken the sixth commandment, and cowering beside a briar- grown grave, crying as I had read somewhere, "Would to God I had died when I was born!"

        I do not think I shed a tear. Tears were dried up by the voiceless misery. I know I could not sleep that night

Page 64

for hours and hours. I know, too, that I never told the shameful thing - the almost murder - to a living creature until it was ten years old.

        I appreciate, most clearly of all, that my baby-brother became from that hour, in some sort, my especial property. The peculiar tenderness that has characterized our feeling for each other, the steadfast affection and perfect confidence in our mutual love that have known no variableness or shadow of turning, for all our united lives, may not have been rooted in the vigil of unutterable horror and unspeakable thankfulness. I look back upon it as a chrism.

        Later in the year, another incident that might have been a tragedy, stirred the even flow of domestic life. We had finished prayers and breakfast, and my father was half way down the avenue on his way to the village when we saw him stop suddenly, retrace his steps hurriedly, enter the yard, and shout to the colored butler who was at the dining-room window. The man ran out and came back shortly, dragging Argus and Rigo into the hall with him, shutting the front door. My father was taking down his gun from the hooks on the wall of the hall, and, without a word, began to load it.

        One of the earliest of our nursery lessons was, "Never ask questions of busy people!" My mother set the example of obedience to this precept now by silence while her husband, with set lips and resolute eyes, rammed down a charge of buckshot into the barrel, and, saying, "Keep the children in the house!" ran down the steps and down the avenue at the top of his speed toward the big gate opening upon the village street a hundred yards away.

        From the front windows we now saw a crowd of men and boys, tramping down the middle of the highway, firing confusedly and flinging stones at a great yellow dog trotting ahead of them, and snapping right and left as he ran.

Page 65

Before my father reached the gate, the dog had turned sharply to the right down a cross-street skirting our lower grounds. A low fence and a ditch divided the meadow from the thoroughfare. My father kept on our side of the fence, raising his gun to cover the brute, which, as we could now see, was slavering and growling hoarsely. A cry arose from the crowd, and my mother groaned, as the dog, espying the man across the ditch, rushed down one side of it and up the other, to attack the new foe. My father held his hand until the dog was within a few feet of him, then fired with steady aim. The brute rolled over to the bottom of the ditch - dead.

        That evening we were allowed to walk down the field to see the slaughtered monster. That was what I named him to myself, and forthwith began a story in several chapters, with my father as the hero, and an astonishing number of beasts of prey as dramatis personæ, that lasted me for many a night thereafter.

        The title I had chosen was none too large for the dog as he lay, stark and still, his big head straight with his teeth showing savagely in the open jaws. A trickle of water was dammed into a pool by his huge bulk.

        I held my father's hand and laid my cheek to it in reverence I had not words to express, when my mother said:

        "You ran a terrible risk, love! What if your gun had missed fire, or you had not hit him?"

        "I had settled all that in my mind. I should have stood my ground and tried to brain him with the butt."

        "As your forefathers did to the British at Bunker Hill!" exulted I, inwardly.

        Be sure the sentence was not uttered. The recollection of the inner life, in which I was wont to think out such sayings, has made me more tolerant with so-called priggish children than most of their elders are prone to be.

Page 66

        One paragraph of our next letter has a distinctly modern flavor. By substituting millions for thousands in the estimate of the defalcation, we might date it in this year of our Lord.

"RICHMOND, April 11th, 1839.
"(Saturday night.)

        MY DEAR WIFE, - The general subject, and, in fact, the only one which at present occupies the minds of the citizens here, is the late discovery of defalcations of my old friend D., first teller of the Bank of Virginia, for the sum, as reports say, of nearly, or quite half a million. He has absconded, but some individuals here have had part of the cash; among the number is the great speculator, W. D. G., who has ruined and also severely injured many persons in this place by borrowing, or getting them to endorse for him. I never have before witnessed so general an excitement here. Mr. G. has been arrested to-day, and taken before the mayor. It is now nine o'clock and the court is still in session. It is probable he will be sent to the higher court for trial, etc. I expect a good many of our plain country folks will be afraid of Bank of Virginia notes when they hear of the loss. I hope it will make some of them shell out and pay me all that they owe. I should like to find a few thousands waiting for me on my return home I expect to-morrow to attend the Sabbath-school at the Second Church, conducted by Mr. Reeve. It is said to be the best school in the city. Tell Herbert I have bought a book called Cobwebs to Catch Flies, and I hope it will be the means of catching from him many good lessons. He must learn fast, as I have bought for him Sanford and Merton, with plates, and when he can read he shall have it for his own. May I not hope for a letter from you on Tuesday? - for it seems a long time since we parted."

        Mrs. Bass, the meek widow of a Methodist clergyman, succeeded the eighteen-year-old girl in the conduct of the neighborhood school. It is doubtful if we learned anything worth relating from her. I am sure we learned nothing evil. She was very kind, very gentle, very devout; she

Page 67

wore a widow's cap and a bombazine gown, and she was the only woman I ever heard pray until I was over fourteen years of age. There were a dozen girls in the class, which met in a one-roomed building in a lot adjoining her garden. We had no public schools at that date in Virginia. We were all paid pupils, and carefully selected from families in our own class. Those from Presbyterian families out-numbered the rest, but no objection was made by our parents to the "methods" of the Wesleyan relict. The tenets of the two churches were the same in the main. Discrepancies in the matter of free agency, predestination, and falling from grace were adjudged of minor importance in the present case. Mrs. Bass was not likely to trench upon them in the tuition of pupils of tender age. I more than suspect that there would have been a strong objection made to intrusting us to a Baptist, who would not lose an opportunity of inculcating the heresy that "baptize" meant, always and everywhere in the Bible, immersion. And every school was opened daily by Bible- reading. To this our black-robed, sweet-faced instructress joined audible petitions, and in our reading and the lessons that followed she let slip no chance of working in moral and religious precepts.

        Let one example suffice:

        One of our recitations was spelling, with the definitions, from Walker's Dictionary. Betty Mosby, a pretty girl with a worldly father and a compliant mother, had learned to dance, and had actually attended a kind of "Hunt Ball," given in the vicinity by her father's sister. She had descanted volubly upon the festivities to us in "playtimes," describing her dress and the number of dances in which she figured with "grown-up gentlemen," and the hearts of her listeners burned within us as we listened and longed.

        On this day the word "heaven" fell to me to spell and

Page 68

define. This done, the "improvement" came in Mrs. Bass's best class-meeting tone:

        "Heaven! I hope and pray you may get there, Virginia! You ought not to fail of the abundant entrance, for your parents are devout Christians and set you a good example, but from him to whom much is given shall much be required. Next! 'Heavenly!' "

        Near the foot of the column stood "Hell."

        Anne Carus rendered it with modest confidence, spelling and defining in a subdued tone befitting the direful mono-syllable. That she was a minister's daughter was felt by us all to lend her a purchase in handling the theme. Mrs. Bass was not to be cheated of her "application":

        "HELL!" she iterated in accents that conveyed the idea of recoiling from an abyss. "Ah-h-h! I wonder which of my little scholars will lie down in everlasting burnings?"

        "Mercy! I hope I won't!" cried Betty Mosby, with a shiver of well-acted terror.

        She was a born sensationalist, and quick to voice sensation.

        The teacher's groan was that of the trained exhorter:

        "I can't answer for that, Betty, if you will dance and go to balls!"

        That was her "Firstly." There were at least six heads and two applications in the lecture "in season" trailing at its heels.

        We took it all as a matter of course. Each teacher had ways of his, and her own. Those of our relict were innocent, and our parents did not intermeddle. We were very happy under her tutelage. On Saturdays she had a class in "theorem painting." That was what she called it, and we thought it a high-sounding title. Decorators know it as one style of frescoing. Pinks, roses, dahlias, tulips, and other flowers with well-defined petals, also birds and butterflies,

Page 69

were cut out of oiled paper. Through the openings left by removing the outlined pattern, paint was rubbed upon card-board laid underneath the oiled paper. I have somewhere still a brick-red pink thus transferred to bristol-board - a fearful production. I knew no better than to accept it thankfully when Mrs. Bass had written on the back, "To my dear pupil, M. V. H., from her affectionate Teacher," and gave it to me with a kiss on the last day of the term.

        She gave up the school and left the county at the close of that term, going to live with a brother in another part of the State. I heard, several years later, that she had "professed sanctification" at a Lynchburg camp-meeting. Nowadays, they would say she "had entered upon the Higher Life."

        She must have found, long ago, the abundant entrance into that Highest Life where creeds and threatenings are abolished. Her benign administration was to me a summer calm that held no presage of the morrow's storm.

Page 70

VII

MY FIRST TUTOR - THE REIGN OF TERROR

        LATE in the October vacation the tranquil routine of our household was stirred by news of import to us children. We were to have a tutor of our own, and a school-room under our roof in true Old Virginia style - a fashion transplanted from the mother-country, eight generations before.

        Our father "did not believe in boarding-schools," holding that parents shirked a sacred duty in putting the moral and mental training of their offspring into the hands of hirelings, and sending them away from home at the formative age, just when girls and boys are most in need of the mother's love and watchful care of their health and principles. Yet he fully appreciated the deficiencies of the small private schools we had attended, and would not hearken for a moment to the suggestion that we should be entered as day-scholars in the "Old-Field School," which prefigured the Co-educational Institute of to-day. "Nice" girls and well-born boys attended a school of this kind, and lads were prepared for college there. The master was himself a college graduate. And the school was within easy distance of Scottville.

        "Too much of an omnium gatherum to suit my taste!" I had overheard my father say to a friend who urged the advantages of this place, adding that B. L. was "a good teacher and fair classical scholar." "He may be proficient in the classics, but he spells the name of one dead language, 'Latten.' I saw it in his own handwriting.

Page 71

I doubt not that he can parse in that tongue. I believe him capable of talking of the 'three R's.' My children may never become accomplished, but they shall be able to write and speak - and spell - their mother-tongue correctly!"

        Besides Mea and myself there were to be in the home-class ten other pupils, the daughters of personal friends of like mind with the independent thinker, and my brother Herbert, lately inducted into the integuments distinctive of his sex, was to have his trial taste of schooling. Our mother had taught us all to read and to write before committing our scholastic education to other hands. I fancy we may attribute to her training in the rudiments of learning the gratifying circumstance that one and all of her children have spelled - as did both parents - with absolute correctness.

        The big dining-room in the left wing of the rambling house to which we had removed from Bellevue when the owner desired to take possession of it, was to be divided by a partition into school-room and hall; a room opening from the former would be the tutor's chamber, and an apartment in another wing was to be the dining-room. Among other charming changes in house and family, Dorinda Moody, a ward of my father's of whom I was particularly fond, was to live with us and attend "our school."

        I trod upon air all day long, and dismissed the fairy and wonder tales, with which I was wont to dream myself to sleep nightly, for visions of the real and present. "Our Tutor" - a title I rolled as a sweet morsel under my restless tongue - was a divinity student from Union Theological Seminary, in Prince Edward County. The widow of the founder of this school of the prophets, and the former pastor of my parents, lived in the immediate neighborhood of the seminary, and was the intermediary in the transaction. Through her my father was put into communication

Page 72

with the faculty - scholars and gentlemen all of them!! - who agreed in recommending the student whom I have dubbed "Mr. Tayloe" in my Old-Field School-Girl. (The significance of the twin exclamation-points will be manifest in the next few pages.)

        The sun had shivered out of sight below the horizon on a raw November day when I returned home after a tramp over soaked and sere fields, attended by my young maid and her elder sister - "bright" mulattoes - and was met in the end-porch by their mother, my mother's personal attendant and the supervisor of nursery-tenants. She was the prettiest mulatto I have ever seen, owing her regular features and long hair, as she was proud of telling, to an Indian ancestor. He had entailed upon her the additional bequest of a peppery temper, and it was on deck now. She was full of bustle and tartly consequential.

        "Lordy, Miss Virginny! whar have you been traipsin' so late with jus' these chillun to look after you? It's pretty nigh plum dark, an' you, a young lady, cavortin' roun' the country like a tom-boy!"

        She hauled me into the house while she talked, and pulled off my shawl and hood, scolding vehemently at the sight of my muddy shoes, and promising Molly and Paulina a whipping apiece for not bringing me back sooner.

        I cared not one whit for her scolding after I heard the news with which she was laden.

        Mr. Tayloe had come! My dream-castle had settled into stability upon rock bottom.

        Ten minutes afterward the school-room door was pushed open timidly, and a childish figure appeared upon the threshold. I was rather tall for my years, and as lean and lithe as a greyhound. My touzled hair had been wet and sleeked by Mary Anne's vigorous fingers. I wore a brown "circassian" frock and a spandy clean white apron. The room was comfortably furnished with desks and

Page 73

chairs, now pushed to the wall, the carpeted area about the hearth being intended as a sitting-room for the tutor. There were a table, a desk, and four or five chairs. The room was bright with lamp and firelight. In front of the red hearth sat my father and a much smaller man.

        His diminutive stature was the first of a series of shocks I was destined to receive. I had expected him to be tall And stately. Village wags - with none of whom he was popular - spread the story that he intermitted his studies for a year in the hope that in the interim he might grow tall enough to see over the front of a pulpit.

        My father looked over his shoulder and held out his hand.

        "Come in, my daughter," in kindly, hearty accents. And, as I obeyed, "Mr. Tayloe, this is my second daughter - Miss Mary Virginia."

        The hero of my dreams did not rise. There was naught amiss or unusual in the manner of the introduction. I was "Miss Virginia" to men of my father's age, as to youths and boys. I was used to see them get up from their seats to speak to me, as to a woman of treble my years. I looked, then, almost aghast at the man who let me walk up to him and offer my hand before he made any motion in recognition of the unimportant fact of my presence. His legs were crossed; his hands, the palms laid lightly together, were tucked between his legs. He pulled one out to meet mine, touched my fingers coldly, and tucked both hands back as before.

        "How do you do, Mr. Tayloe?" quoth I, primly respectful, as I had been trained to comport myself with strangers.

        He grunted something syllabic in response, and, chilled to the backbone of my being, I retreated to the shadow of my father's broad shoulder. He passed his arm about me and stroked what he used to call my "Shetland pony mane." He seldom praised any one of us openly, but he

Page 74

was a fond father, and he and the "tom-boy" were close comrades.

        "I hope you will not find this young lady stupid, Mr. Tayloe," he went on, the strong, tender hand still smoothing the rebellious locks. "She is a bit flighty sometimes, but she has packed away a good deal of miscellaneous information in this curly pate. I hope she may become a steady student under your care. What she needs is application."

        Receiving no answer beyond a variation of the grunt, the tutor staring all the time into the heart of the fire, the dear man went on to tell of books that had been read aloud in the family, as a supplementary course to what we had learned in school, referring to me now and then when he did not recall title or subject. I fancy, now, that he did this to rid us both of the embarrassment of the first interview, and to draw out the taciturn stranger who was to guide my mind in future. Loyal as was my worshipful admiration of my father, I could not but feel, although I could not have formulated the thought, that the trend of talk was not tactful.

        Nevertheless, I glowed inwardly with indignation that the third person present never once took his eyes from the roaring fire, and that his face, round, fair, and almost boyish in contour, wore a slight smile, rather supercilious than amused, his brows knitting above the smile in a fashion I was to know more of in the next ten months.

        I have drawn Mr. Tayloe's portrait at full length in An Old-Field School-Girl, and I need not waste time and nervous tissue in repetition of the unlovely picture. He was the Evil Genius of my childhood, and the term of his tutelage may be called the dark underside of an otherwise happy school-life. Looking back from the unclouded heights of mature age, I see that my childish valuation of him was correct. He was, in his association with all without

Page 75

the walls of the school-room - always excepting the servants, who took his measure amazingly soon - a gentleman in bearing and speech. He was, I have heard, well-born. He had gained rank as a student in the university of which he was a graduate.

        At heart and in grain he was a coarse, cruel tyrant, beloved by none of his pupils, hated by my brother Herbert and myself with an intensity hardly conceivable in children of our tender years. I owe him one evil debt I can never forget. Up to now I had had my little gusts of temper and fleeting grudges against those who angered me. Save for the episode of the doll-whipping recorded in an earlier chapter, I had never cherished - if I had felt - an emotion of vindictiveness or a desire for revenge. This man - this embryo minister of the gospel of love and peace - aroused in me passions that had slumbered unsuspected by all - most of all, by myself.

        From the beginning he disliked me. Perhaps because he chose to assume, from the manner of my introduction to him, that I was a spoiled, conceited child who ought to be "taken down." Perhaps because, while I flushed up hotly under rebuke and sarcasms that entered lavishly into the process of "taking down," I never broke down abjectly under these, after the manner of other pupils. Our father had the true masculine dislike for womanish tears. He had drilled us from babyhood to restrain the impulse to cry. Many a time I was sent from the table or room when my eyes filled, with the stern injunction, "Go to your room and stay there until you can control yourself!" I thought it harsh treatment, then. I have thanked and blessed him for the discipline a thousand times since. Our tutor, I verily believed then, and I do not doubt now, gloated in the sight of the sufferings wrought by his brutality. I can give it no milder name. I have seen him smile - a tigerish gleam - when he had

Page 76

scolded the ten outsiders - the "externes," as the French call them - into convulsive weeping. Mea and I felt the lash of his tongue quite as keenly as the rest, but our home-drill stood us in good stead.

        He rarely found fault with her. She was a comely girl, nearly fourteen, and womanly for that age, exemplary in deportment, and an excellent student. It could never be said of her that she "lacked application." If one thing were more hateful to me than his surliness and sneers to me, it was his cubbish gallantry to my pretty sister. He pronounced her openly the most promising of his scholars, and volunteered to give her private lessons in botany. Such tokens of preference may have been the proof of a nascent attachment on his part, or but another of his honorable ways of amusing himself. It was a genuine comfort to me to see that she met his gallantries with quiet self-possession and cool indifference remarkable in a country girl who knew nothing of "society" and flirtation.

        I was the black sheep of the flock, as he took pains to say twice or a dozen times a week, in the hearing of the school. To me he imparted privately the agreeable information that I "would never be anything but a disgrace to my parents; that, in spite of what my father might say to the contrary, I was stupid by nature and incorrigibly lazy." He rang the changes upon that first unfortunate interview until I was goaded to dumb frenzy. The persecution, begun with the opening day of the term, was never abated. He would overhear from his chamber window snatches of talk between my mates and myself, as we played or sat in the garden below - merry, flippant nothings, as harmless as the twitter of the birds in the trees over our heads. When we were reassembled in the schoolroom he would make my part in the prattle the text of a lecture ten minutes long, holding the astonished, quivering

Page 77

child up to ridicule, or stinging her to the quick with invectives. When he lost his temper - which happened often - he spared nobody. He went out of his way to attack me. Lest this should read like the exaggeration of fancied slights to the self-willed, pert youngling he believed me to be, let me cull one or two sprigs of rue from the lush growth that embittered ten months of my existence:

        I cut my finger to the bone one morning (I carry the scar still). My mother bound it up in haste, for the school-bell was ringing. I got into my seat just in time for the opening exercises. A chapter was read - verse by verse - in turn by the pupils, after which the prospective divine "offered" a prayer. He stood with his eyes shut and his forehead knitted into a frown. We knelt with our backs to him before our chairs around the room. It seems but natural to me, in reflecting upon that perfunctory "exercise," that our reading "in course" should never, during Mr. Tayloe's reign, have gone beyond the Old Testament. We read that exactly as it came - word for word. There was nothing of the New Testament in his walk or conversation.

        On this day we had a chapter in Kings - First or Second - in which occurred a verse my father would have skipped quietly at our family worship. Sarah L. was the biggest girl in the class - in her sixteenth year, and quite grown up. She dexterously slipped past the bit of Bible history, taking the next verse, as if by accident.

        "Go back and read your verse!" thundered the young theologue. "I will have no false modesty in my school."

        My cheeks flamed as redly with anger as Sarah's had with maiden shame, as I followed suit with the next passage. I resented the coarse insult to a decent girl, and the manner thereof. I was faint with the pain of the wounded finger, and altogether so unnerved that my voice

Page 78

shook and fell below the pitch at which we were taught to read aloud.

        Out barked the bulldog again over the top of the open Bible he held:

        "What ails Miss High-and-Mighty to-day? In one of your tantrums, I see. Read that verse again, and loud enough to be heard by somebody besides your charming self!"

        Where - will be asked by the twentieth-century reader - was parental affection all this while? How could a fearless gentleman like your father submit for an hour to the maltreatment of his young daughter and the daughters of friends who confided in his choice of a tutor?

        My answer is direct. We never reported the worst of our wrongs to our parents. To "tell tales out of school" in that generation was an offence the enormity of which I cannot make the modern student comprehend. It was a flagrant misdemeanor, condemned by tradition, by parental admonition, and by a code of honor accepted by us all. I have known pupils to be expelled for daring to report at home the secrets of what was a prison-house for three- fourths of every working-day. And - strangest of all - their mates thenceforward shunned the tale-tellers as sinners against scholastic and social laws.

        "If you get a flogging at school, you will get another at home!" was a stock threat that set the seal of silence upon the culprit's lips. To carry home the tale of unjust punishment meted out to a school-fellow would be a gross breach of honorable usage.

        The whole system smacked of inquisitorial methods, and gave the reactionary impetus to the pendulum in the matter of family discipline and school jurisdiction which helped on the coming of the Children's Age in which we now live.

        The despotism of that direful period, full of portents

Page 79

and pain, may have taught me fortitude. It awoke me to the possibilities of evil hitherto undreamed of in my sunny life. I have lain awake late into the night, again and again, smarting in the review of the day's injuries, and dreading what the morrow might bring of malicious injustice and overt insult, and cudgelling my hot brain to devise some method of revenge upon my tormentor. Childish schemes, all of them, but the noxious seed was one with that which ripens into murder in the first degree.

        One absurd device that haunted and tempted me for weeks was that I should steal into the tutor's room some day, when he had gone to ride or walk, and strew chopped horsehair between the sheets. The one obstacle to the successful prosecution of the scheme was that we had no white horses. Ours were dark bay and "blooded chestnut." No matter how finely I might chop the hairs, which would prick like pins and bite like fleas, the color would make them visible when the sheets were turned down.

        It was a crime! - this initiation of a mere infant into the mysteries of the innate possibilities of evil in human nature. I had learned to hate with all my heart and soul. In all my childish quarrels I had never felt the temptation to lift my hand against a playmate. I understood now that I could smite this tyrant to the earth if I had the power and the opportunity. This lesson I can never forget, or forgive him who taught it to me. It was a new and a soiled page in the book of experience.

        Despite the continual discouragement that attended the effort to keep my promise to study diligently, I worked hard in school, partly from love of learning, partly to please my parents - chiefly, it must be confessed, because I shrank, as from the cut of a cowhide, from the pitiless ridicule and abuse that followed upon the least lapse from absolute perfection in recitation.

        Mathematics was never my strong point, and the tutor

Page 80

quickly detected this one of many weak joints in my armor. There was meaning in the grin with which he formed me one day, not long after Christmas, that he had set a test-sum for each of the second class in arithmetic.

        "If you can do that sum without, any, help, from, anybody," slowly, the grin widening at each comma, "you may go on with the next chapter in arithmetic. If not, you will be turned back to Simple Division. Of course, you will do yours, if nobody else can work out the answer!"

        Sneer and taunt stung and burned, as he meant they should. I took the slate from his hand, and carried it my desk before glancing at it. It was a horrible sum! I knew it would be, and I forthwith made up my mind not to try to do it. He might turn me back to Addition, for all I cared. The worm had turned and stiffened in stubborn protest.

        At recess I discovered that not another girl of the six in our class had an imposition half so severe as my enemy had set for me. The effect was totally unlike what he had anticipated. My spirit leaped to arms. I would do the sum and keep up with my class - or die!

        I bore the slate off to my room as soon as school was out that afternoon, and wrought mightily upon the task until the supper-bell rang. My work covered both sides of the slate, and after supper I waylaid my sister in the hall and begged her to look at what I had done. She was the crack arithmetician of the school, and I could trust her decision. She sat down upon the stairs - I standing, wretched and suspenseful, beside her - and went patiently over it all.

        Then she said, gently and regretfully: "No, it is not right. I can't, of course, tell you what is wrong, but you have made a mistake."

        With a hot lump in my throat I would not let break into tears, I rushed off up-stairs, rubbed out every figure of my making, and fell to work anew upon the original example.

Page 81

Except when I obeyed the summons to prayers, I appeared no more below that night. My sister found me bent over the slate when she came up to bed, and said not a word to distract my attention. By ten o'clock the room was so cold that I got an old Scotch plaid of my father's from the closet, and wrapped myself in it. Still, my limbs were numb and my teeth chattered when, at one o'clock in the morning, I laid the slate by, in the joyous conviction that I had conquered in the fight. I had invented a proof- method of my own - truly ingenious in a child with no turn for mathematics - but this I did not suspect. I honestly believed, instead, that it was an inspiration from Him to whom I had been praying through all the hours of agonized endeavor. I thanked the Author before I slept.

        When the class was called upon to show their sums next morning, it appeared, to my unspeakable amazement and rapture, that my example and one other - that done by Sarah L., who was backward in figures, although advanced in years - were right, and all the others wrong.

        The gentle shepherd of our fold took up my slate again when the examination was over, and eyed it sourly, his head on one side, his fingers plucking at his lower lip, a trick which I knew prefaced something particularly spiteful. Surely I had nothing to fear now? Having wrung from him the reluctant admission that my work was correct, I might rest upon my laurels.

        I had underrated his capacity for evil-doing. When he glared at me over the upper frame of the big slate, the too-familiar heart-nausea got hold upon me.

        "You" - he seldom deigned to address me by my proper name - "pretend to tell me that nobody helped you with this sum?"

        "Nobody!" I uttered, made bold by innocence.

        "Ha-a-a-a!" malevolence triumphant in the drawl waxing into a snarl. "As I happened to see you and your

Page 82

sister last night in the hall, and heard you ask her to show you how to do it, that tale won't go down, my lady."

        "She didn't help me - " I began, eagerly.

        "Silence!" thumping the slate upon the table, and scowling ferociously. "How dare you lie to me?"

        I glanced at Mea in an agony. She arose in her place, pale to the lips, albeit she had never felt his wrath, but her voice was firm:

        "I only told her the sum was not right. I did not tell her what part of it was wrong."

        The blending of snarl and smile was something to be recollected for all time. The smile was for her, the snarl for me.

        "It is natural that your sister should try to defend you. But will you please tell me, Miss Pert, what more help You could have wanted than to be told by somebody who knew - as your sister did - that your sum was wrong. Of course, you could rub out and begin again. But for her you would not have tried a second time. Bring the sponge here!"

        I obeyed.

        "Take that slate!"

        He made as if he would not contaminate his hand by passing it to me, laying it on the table and pointing a disdainful finger at it.

        Again I obeyed.

        "Now, Miss Deceitful, wipe every figure off that slate, and never try any such cock-and-bull story upon me again as long as you live! I am too old a bird to be caught with your chaff!"

        He laughed aloud in savage glee, dismissed the class with a wave of his hand, and called up the next.

        I was turned back to Short Division, with the added stigma of intentional deception and cheating shadowing me.

Page 83

        Nearly fifteen years after our first tutor withdrew his baleful presence from our home, my husband was urging upon my brother Herbert the claims of the ministry of reconciliation as the profession to which the younger man was evidently called by nature and by Providence. Herbert looked up with the frank smile those who knew him will never forget. It was like the clear shining of the sweetest and purest soul ever committed to mortal keeping.

        " 'Plato! thou reasonest well!' There is but one argument you have not bowled over. I registered an oath - as bitter as that Hamilcar exacted of Hannibal - when I was a boy, that I would thrash that cur Tayloe within an inch of his life as soon as I should be big enough to do it. And it wouldn't be quite the thing to flog a brother clergyman. If anything could keep me out of the pulpit, it would be the fact that he is in it. That fellow's cruelties scarred my memory for life, although I was not seven years old when I knew him."

        In dismissing the disagreeable theme, I offer this bit of testimony to the truth of my story of the reign of terror neither of us ever forgave.

Page 84

VIII

CALM AFTER STORM - OUR HANDSOME YANKEE GOVERNESS -
THE NASCENT AUTHOR

        AMONG the treasured relics of my youth is a steel engraving in a style fashionable sixty years agone.

        It appeared in Godey's Lady's Book, then in the heyday of well-merited popularity. My mother was one of the earliest subscribers. Every number was read aloud in the family circle gathered on cool evenings about my mother's work-stand. We had no ready-made furniture. This piece was made to order, of solid mahogany, and is, in the seventy-fifth year of a blameless life, in active use in my eldest daughter's household.

        Cousin Mary, living on Erin Hill, in her stepfather's house, took Graham's Magazine - Godey's only rival. She likewise subscribed for the Saturday Evening Courier, and exchanged it regularly with my mother for the Saturday Evening Post - all published in Philadelphia. The New York Mirror, edited by N. P. Willis, George P. Morris, and Theodore S. Fay, was another welcome guest in both families. For Sunday reading we had the New York Observer, The Watchman and Observer, The Presbyterian - religious weeklies that circulated in the neighborhood for a fortnight, and were then filed for future reference. We children had Parley's Magazine sent to us, as long ago as I can recollect, by our grandmother. After the death of her second husband, the good old deacon, and her removal to Virginia, which events were coeval with the Tayloe dynasty, our father subscribed for Parley's.

Page 85

        We had all the new books that he adjudged to be worth buying and reading, watching eagerly for anything from Dickens, Marryat, and Cooper, and devouring with avidity not excited by any novel, Stephens's Travels in Arabia Petrea and in Central America, Bruce's Travels in Abyssinia, and the no less enchanting tales Mungo Park was telling the world of his adventures in the Dark Continent.

        "The chamber" was a big room on the first floor, and adjoined the dining-room - so big that the wide high-poster, curtained and ceiled with gayly figured chintz, in a far corner, left three-fourths of the floor-space unoccupied. My mother's bureau (another heirloom) looked small beside the bed; a lounge was between the front windows; rocking-chairs stood here and there; thick curtains, matching the bed-hangings, shut out wintry gusts, and a great wood fire leaped and laughed upon the pipe-clayed hearth from the first of November to the middle of March. A blaze of dry sticks was kindled there every morning and evening up to July 4th. The younger children were dressed and undressed there on cool days. Our mother held, in advance of her contemporaries, that an open fire was a germ-killer.

        Why do I single out that particular engraving for a place in these reminiscences?

        It graced the first page of the November number of Godey's Lady's Book. The evening was wild with wind and blustering rain, the fire roaring defiance as the loosely fitting sashes rattled and the showers lashed the panes. There were five of us girls, and each had some bit of handiwork. To sit idle while the reading went on was almost a misdemeanor.

        Dorinda Moody, Virginia Lee Patterson, Musidora Owen, Mea, and myself were classmates and cronies. My mother was reader that evening, and as she opened the magazine

Page 86

at the frontispiece, Virginia Patterson and I called out:

        "Why, that is a picture of Miss Wilson!"

        We all leaned over the stand to look at the engraving, which my mother held up to general view.

        "It is like her!" she assented.

        The young lady across the table blushed brightly in uttering a laughing disclaimer, and my mother proceeded to explain the extreme improbability of our hypothesis. Then she read the story, which, to the other girls, settled the matter. It was called "Our Keziah," and began by telling that the title of the portrait was a misnomer. It was no "fancy sketch," but a likeness of "Our Keziah."

        Silenced but not convinced, I restrained the impulse to tell my mates that stories might be made out of nothing. I knew it, and so did my only confidante, the handsome governess from Massachusetts, who had been installed in our school-room since June.

        Mr. Tayloe had gone back to the theological factory to prosecute the studies that were to fit him to proclaim the gospel of love and peace. On the last day of the session he had preached us a short sermon, seated in his chair at the head of the room, twirling the seal dangling from his watch-chain; his legs crossed, the left hand tucked between them; his brows drawn together in the ugly horseshoe we knew well and dreaded much.

        He must have descanted darkly upon the transitoriness of earthly joys and the hard road to heaven, for every girl in school was in tears except Mea and myself.

        As for my wicked self, as I privately confessed subsequently to my father's young partner, "Thad" Ivey - "I could think of nothing but Franklin's grace over the whole barrel." In the ten months of his incumbency of the tutorship, the incipient divine had never so much as hinted to one of us that she had a soul.

Page 87

        "I suppose I ought to say that it is like returning thanks over the empty barrel," I subjoined, encouraged by my interlocutor's keen relish of the irreverent and impertinent comment upon the scene of the afternoon. "Thad" and I were great friends, and I had an idea that our views upon this subject did not differ widely.

        Mrs. Willis D., our nearest neighbor, was with my mother, and when the tear-bedraggled procession from the school-room filed into the porch where the two friends were sitting with three other of the villagers, and Virginia Winfree threw herself into her aunt's arms with a strangled sob of: "Oh, Aunt Betty, he did preach so hard!" - the dry-eyed composure of the Hawes girls was regarded with disfavor.

        "Your daughters have so much fortitude!" remarked one, mopping her girl's eyes with a compassionate handkerchief.

        Another, "They show wonderful self-control for their age."

        Even our sensible mother was slightly scandalized by what she "hoped," deprecatingly, "was not want of feeling."

        Tears were fashionable, and came easily in those early times, and weeping in church was such a godly exercise that conversation or exhortation upon what was, in technical phrase, "the subject of religion," brought tears as naturally as the wringing of a moist sponge, water.

        "What did you cry for?" demanded I, scornfully, of Anne Carus, when I got her away from the porch party. "You hate him as much as I do!"

        "Oh - I don't - know!" dubiously. "People always cry when anybody makes a farewell speech."

        So the Reverend-that-was-to-be Tayloe took his shadow from our door and his beak from out my heart. The quotation is not a mere figure of speech.

Page 88

        The handsome Yankee governess opened the door of a new life for me. Some of the parents complained that she "did not bring the children on as fast as Mr. Tayloe had done." Me, she inspired. I comprehended, as by a special revelation, that hard study might be a joy, and gain of knowledge rapture. With her I began Vose's Astronomy, Comstock's Natural Philosophy, and Lyell's Elements of Geology, and revelled in them all. Her smile was my present reward, and when she offered to join me in my seemingly aimless rambles in the woods and "old fields," I felt honored as by a queen's favor. We sat together upon mossy stumps and the banks of the brook I had until then called "a branch" in native Virginian dialect - talking! talking! talking! for hours, of nymphs, hamadryads, satyrs, and everything else in the world of imagination and nature.

        She wrote poetry, and she kept a diary; she had travelled in ten states of the Union, and lived in three different cities; and she never tired of answering questions as to what she had seen in her wanderings. Her nature was singularly sweet and sunny, and I never, in all the ten months of our intimacy, saw in language and deportment aught that was not refined and gentle.

        With her I began to write school "compositions." The "big girls" wrote them under the Tayloe régime - neat little essays upon "The Rose," "The Lily," "Morning," "Night," and all of the Four Seasons. Never a syllable had I lisped to one of them of the growing hoard of rhymes, tales, and sketches in the shabby, corpulent portfolio I had fashioned with my own fingers and kept in the bottom of a trunk under flannel skirts and last year's outgrown frocks.

        I brought them out of limbo to show to Miss Wilson, by timid degrees, and new manuscripts as fast as they were written. She praised them, but not without discrimination

Page 89

She suggested topics, and how to treat them. I never carried an imperfect lesson to her in class. Intellect and heart throve under her genial influence as frost-hindered buds under May sunshine.

        "The Fancy Sketch" was so like her it was natural I should refuse to believe the resemblance accidental. It was as plain as day to any apprehension that the unknown artist had seen her somewhere, and, unseen by her, had dogged her footsteps until he fixed her face in his mind's eye, then transferred it to canvas.

        It was a shock when the probability of his pursuit of her to Virginia, avowing his passion and being rewarded by the gift of her hand, was dissipated by the apparition of a matter-of-fact personage, McPhail by name, who was neither poet nor artist. He had been betrothed to our governess for ever so long. He spent a fortnight at the "Old Tavern," opposite our house, and claimed all of the waking hours she could spare from school duties.

        The finale of the romance was that she went back to the North at the end of her year's engagement with us, and married him, settling, we heard, in what sounded like an outlandish region - Cape Neddick, on the Maine coast.

Page 90

IX

A COLLEGE NEIGHBORHOOD - THE WORLD WIDENS - A
BELOVED TUTOR - COLONIZATION DREAMS AND
DISAPPOINTMENT - MAJOR MORTON

"RICEHILL, February 3d, 1843.

        "DEAR DORINDA, - I suppose mother has told you of our privileges and pleasant situation. I only want some of my friends to enjoy it with me to make me perfectly happy. Oh, how I wish you were here to go to the debating society with me and to hear the young men preach! I went to college last night to hear some speeches delivered by the Senior Class. They have questions given, and one takes one side and one another. The two best speeches were made on the question 'Is a love of fame more injurious than beneficial?' One young man took the affirmative, and one the negative. They made the best speeches. Then the question was whether 'the execution of Charles I. was just or not.' Both of these speakers needed prompting; that is, one of those who had spoken or was to speak took the speaker's speech which he had written off, and, if he forgot, set him right again. The young man who performed this office was very well qualified for it; he spoke in a low, distinct tone, and seemed to find no difficulty in reading the writing. They speak again in about six weeks. But the chief enjoyments I have are the religious privileges. I can go to the prayer-meeting at the Seminary every Wednesday, and can hear three sermons every Sunday. Don't you wish you were here, too? Aunt Rice and sister went to the Court House last Sunday evening to hear Mr. Ballantine's lecture, and as they did not come back very soon the young men came in to supper. While sister and Aunt Rice were away I wrote an account of Mr. Hoge's and Mr. Howison's

Page 91

sermons. Well, when Mr. Howison came in, 'Well, Miss Virginia, have you been by yourself all this evening?' 'Yes, sir.' 'Did you not feel very lonely?' 'Not at all.' 'Why, what have you been doing?' 'I have been writing.' He paused, laughed, and then said, 'And what have you been writing?' And when I told him, I wish you could have seen him! He looked at me for a while as if he did not understand me, and then laughed heartily. He is very easy to laugh, but his manners are as different from Mr. Tayloe's as can be - but hush! what am I drawing comparisons for? I do not feel in the least restrained where he is, and can talk to him better than to any other gentleman here. Would not you like to have such a teacher?

        "Feb. 6th. - I wonder when father will come up; I have been looking for him every day for more than a week. Mr. Nevius was here the other day. I inquired after you, but he had never seen you when he went to Mr. Miller's. I was quite disappointed, and I wish you would show yourself next time - that is, if you can.

        "I very often think of the times we ate roasted corn and turnips in the midst of the corn-field; don't you remember the evening when the supper-bell rang and we hid our corn among the leaves of the corn that was growing? I never knew how much I loved you or any of my friends until I was separated from them. Mr. Nevius brought a letter for sister from Anne Carus. She still writes in that desponding style you know she was so remarkable for in school, but I am glad to see from her letter that she has come to the conclusion to be contented with her lot.

        "I hope you do not indulge in such feelings, and, indeed, you have no reason to do so, for you are only six miles from your mother and friends, and you are with your brother, and I think you will find a valuable friend in Malvina. How do you like your new teacher and situation? If you are ever home-sick, study hard and forget it.

        "I have made many pleasant acquaintances here, and among them Mr. Tayloe's flame! I do not think they are engaged, but he goes there very frequently, and the students

Page 92

plague him half to death about her, and he never denies it. He boards here. She has a fair skin, blue eyed, and almost red hair, but she is very pretty 'for all that.' She is about seventeen. There is a little girl about my own age here, who takes your place in my affections while here; she is a grand-daughter of Professor Wilson, and lives in his house. Her name is Louisa Caruthers. I will speak to Lou about you, for you must be acquainted. But a truce to this nonsense! Do not show this letter to any one of Mr. Miller's family, for I feel restrained if I think that my letters are to be shown to any except my particular friends. I will not show yours. Show this to mother, your mother, E. D., and V. Winfree. Give my respects to all Mr. M.'s family, take some of my best love for yourself, and divide the rest among my friends.

"Now farewell, do not forget me, and I will ever be

"Your sincerely attached friend,
"M. V. H."

        The foregoing priggish and stilted epistle begins the next chapter of my life-story.

        After Miss Wilson's departure, and divers unsuccessful attempts to obtain a successor to his liking, my father determined upon a bold departure from the beaten path of traditional and conventional usage in the matter girls' education.

        The widow of Reverend Doctor Rice lived in the immediate neighborhood of Union Theological Seminary, founded by her husband, and of which he was the first president. The cluster of dwellings that had grown up around the two institutions of learning - Hampden-Sidney College and the School of Divinity - made, with the venerable "College Church," an educational centre for a community noted for generations past for intelligence and refinement. Prince Edward, Charlotte, and Halifax were closely adjacent counties peopled by what nobody then ridiculed as some of the "first families" of the state. Venables, Carringtons, Reades, Bouldins, Watkinses, Randolphs, Cabells,

Page 93

Mortons, Lacys - had borne a conspicuous part in state, church, and social history. The region was aristocratic - and Presbyterian. There was much wealth, for tobacco was the most profitable crop of Central and Southern Virginia, and the plantations bordering the Appomattox River were a mine of riches to the owners. Stately mansions - most of them antedating the Revolutionary War - crowned gently rolling hills rising beyond the river, each, with its little village of domestic offices, great stables, tobacco-barns and "quarters," making up an establishment that was feudal in character and in power.

        Every planter was college-bred and a politician.

        The local atmosphere of "College Hill" was not unlike that of an Old World university town. The professors of the sister institutions of learning occupied houses in the vicinity of seminary and college, and the quaint church, the bricks mellowed to red-brown by time, stood equidistant from both.

        One feature of the church impressed my youthful imagination. "Cousin Ben," of Montrose - afterward the senior professor in the seminary, and as Rev. B. M. Smith, D.D., known throughout the Southern and Northern Presbyterian Church as a leader in learning and in doctrine - had, when a student of Hampden-Sidney, brought from Western Virginia a sprig of Scotch broom in his pocket. "The Valley" - now a part of West Virginia - was mainly settled by Scotch-Irish emigrants, and the broom was imported with their household stuff. The boy set the withered dip in the earth just inside of the gate of the churchyard. In twenty years it encompassed the walls with a setting of greenery, overran the enclosure, escaped under the fence, and raced rampant down the hill, growing tall and lush wherever it could get a foothold. In blossom-time the mantle of gold was visible a mile away. The smell of broom always brings back to me a vision of that ugly

Page 94

(but dear) red-brown church and the goodly throng, pouring from doors and gate at the conclusion of the morning service, filling yard and road - well-dressed, well-born county folk, prosperous and hospitable, and so happily content with their lot and residence as to believe that no other people was so blessed of the Lord they served diligently and with godly fear. Without the churchyard yard were drawn up cumbrous family coaches, which conveyed dignified dames and dainty daughters to and from the sanctuary. Beyond these was a long line of saddle- horses waiting for their masters - blooded hunters for the young men, substantial cobs for their seniors None except invalided men deigned to accept seats in carriages.

        As may be gathered from the formally familiar and irresistibly funny epistle, indited when I had been four months an insignificant actor in the scene I have sketched, "religious privileges" was no idle term then and there. Our social outings were what I have indicated. There were no concerts save the "Monthly Concert of Prayer for Foreign Missions" (held simultaneously in every church in the state and Union); not a theatre in Virginia, excepting one in Richmond, banned for the religious public by the awful memories of the burning of the playhouse in 1811. "Dining-days," which their descendants name "dinner-parties," were numerous, and there was much junketing from one plantation to another, a ceaseless drifting back and forth of young people, overflowing, now this house, now that, always certain of a glad welcome, and contriving, without the adventitious aid of cards or dancing, to lead joyous, full lives.

        Once a week the community turned out, en masse, for church-going. They were a devout folk - those F. F. V.'s, at which we mock now - and considered it a public duty not to forsake the assembling of themselves together for

Page 95

worship, prayers, and sermons. These latter were intellectual, no less than spiritual pabulum. Oratory had not gone out of fashion in these United States, and in Virginia it was indigenous to the soil. Pulpit eloquence was in its glory, and speech-making at barbecues, anniversaries, and political gatherings, in court-rooms and upon "stumps," was an art learned by boys in roundabouts and practiced as long as veterans could stand upon their shrunken calves.

        People flocked to church to attend reverently upon divine service, and, when the benediction was pronounced, greeted friends and neighbors, cheerily chatting in the aisles and exchanging greetings between the benches they had occupied during the services - men and women sitting apart, as in the Quaker meeting-house - as freely as we now salute and stroll with acquaintances in the foyer of the opera-house.

        Such were some of the advantages and enjoyments included in the elastic phrase "religious privileges," vaunted by the epistolary twelve-year-old.

        "Rice Hill" was a commodious dwelling, one mile from the seminary, and not quite so far from the college. Doctor Rice had literally spent and been spent in the work which had crowned his ministry - the foundation and endowment of a Southern School of Divinity. At his death, friends and admirers, North and South, agreed that a suitable monument to him would be a home for the childless widow. She had a full corps of family servants, who had followed her to her various residences, and she eked out her income by supplying table-board to students from college and seminary. Thus much in explanation of the references to the coming in of "the gentlemen" in the "evening" - rural Virginian for afternoon.

        A kindly Providence had appointed unto us these pleasant paths at the impressionable period of our lives. The goodliest feature in that appointment was that Robert Reid

Page 96

Howison, subsequently "LL.D.," and the author of a History of Virginia, and The Student's History of the United States, became the tutor of my sister and myself.

        He came to us at twelve o'clock each day, and we dined at half-past two. Hence, all our studying was done out of school-hours. The arrangement was eccentric in the extreme in the eyes of my father's acquaintances and critics. Other girls were in the class-room from nine until twelve, and after recess had a session of two hours more. That this, the most outré of "Mr. Hawes's experiments," would be a ludicrous failure was a foregone conclusion. Whereas the cool brain had reckoned confidently upon the fidelity of the tutor and the conscientiousness of pupils accustomed to the discipline of a home where implicit obedience was the law.

        Never had learners a happier period of pupilage, and the cordial relations between teacher and students testified to the mutual desire to meet, each, the requirements of the other party to the compact.

        To the impetus given our minds by association with the genial scholar who directed our studies, was added the stimulus of the table-talk that went on in our hearing daily. It was the informal, suggestive chat of men eager for knowledge, comparing notes and opinions, and discussing questions of deep import - historical, biological, and theological. In the main, they were a bright set of fellows; in the main, likewise, gentlemen at heart and in bearing. It goes without saying that the exception in my mind to the latter clause was our late and hated tutor. I might write to Dorinda, in constrained goody-goodyishness, of the impropriety of "drawing comparisons" between him and Mr. Howison, whose "easy" laugh and winning personality wrought powerfully upon my childish fancy. At heart I loved the one and consistently detested the other.

        To this hour I recall the gratified thrill of conscious

Page 97

security and triumph that coursed through my minute being when, Mr. Tayloe having taken it upon himself to reprove me for something I said - pert, perhaps, but not otherwise offensive - Mr. Howison remarked, with no show of temper, but firmly:

        "Mr. Tayloe, you will please recollect that this young lady is now under my care!"

        He laughed the next moment, as if to pass the matter off pleasantly, but all three of us comprehended what was implied.

        We began French with our new tutor, and geometry! I crossed the Pons Asinorum in January, and went on with Euclid passably well, if not creditably. Mathematics was never my strong point. The patience and perfect temper of the preceptor never failed him, no matter how far I came short of what he would have had me accomplish in that direction.

        "Educate them as if they were boys and preparing for college," my father had said, and he was obeyed.

        Beyond and above the benefit derived from the study of text-books was the education of daily contact with a mind so richly stored with classic and modern literature, so keenly alive to all that was worthy in the natural, mental, and spiritual world as that of Robert Howison. He had been graduated at the University of Virginia, and for a year or more had practiced law in Richmond, resigning the profession to begin studies that would prepare him for what he rated as a higher calling. My debt to him is great, and inadequately acknowledged in these halting lines.

        Were I required to tell what period of my nonage had most to do with shaping character and coloring my life, I should reply, without hesitation, "The nine months passed at Rice Hill." A new, boundless realm of thought and feeling was opened to the little provincial from a narrow, neutral-tinted neighborhood. I was a dreamer by nature and by

Page 98

habit, and my dreams took on a new complexion; a born story-maker, and a wealth of material was laid to my hand. We were a family of mad book-lovers, and the libraries of seminary and college were to my eyes twin Golcondas of illimitable possibilities. Up to now, novel reading had been a questionable delight in which I hardly dared indulge freely. I was taught to abhor deceit and clandestine practices, and my father had grave scruples as to the wisdom of allowing young people to devour fiction. We might read magazines, as we might have confectionery, in limited supplies. A bound novel would be like a dinner of mince-pie and sweetmeats, breeding mental and moral indigestion.

        So, when Mr. Howison not only permitted, but advised the perusal of Scott's novels and poems, I fell upon them with joyful surprise that kindled into rapture as I became familiar with the Wizard and his work. We lived in the books we read then, discussing them at home and abroad as we talk now of living issues and current topics. The Heart of Midlothian, Marmion, The Lay of the Last Minstrel, Peveril of the Peak, and Waverley were read that winter on stormy afternoons and during the long evenings that succeeded the early supper. Sometimes Mr. Howison lingered when his comrades had gone back to their dormitories, and took his part in the fascinating entertainment. Usually the group was composed of Aunt Rice, her sister (Mrs. Wharey, lately widowed, who was making arrangements to settle upon an adjoining plantation), Mrs. Wharey's daughter, another "Cousin Mary," my sister, and myself.

        Aunt Rice was a "character" in her way and day; shrewd, kindly sympathetic, active in church and home, and with a marvellous repertoire of tale and anecdote that made her a most entertaining companion. "The Seminary" was her foster-child; the students had from her maternal interest and affection. Like other gentlewomen

Page 99

of her time and latitude, she was well versed in the English classics and in translations from the Latin and Greek. Pope, Swift, and Addison were household favorites, and this winter she was reading with delight the just-published History of the Reformation, by Merle d'Aubigné. She always wore black - merino in the morning, black silk or satin in the afternoon - and a regulation old lady's cap with ribbon strings tied under a double chin, and I think of her as always knitting lamb's-wool stockings. Hers was a pronounced individuality in every capacity she assumed to fill - mistress, housewife, neighbor, and general well-wisher. She never scolded, yet she managed the dozen or more servants that had come down to her by ordinary generation - seven of them men and boys - judiciously and well. Even then she was meditating a scheme she afterward put into successful execution - namely, liberating all her slaves and sending them to Liberia. To this end she had taught them to read and write, and each boy was trained in some manual trade. She superintended their religious education as faithfully. Every Sunday night all the negroes who were beyond infancy assembled in the dining-room for Scripture readings expounded by her own pleasant voice, and for recitations in the Shorter Catechism and Village Hymn-book. They were what was called in the neighborhood vernacular, "a likely lot." The boys and men were clever workers in their several lines of labor. The women were skilled in the use of loom, spinning-wheel, and needle, and excellent cooks. One and all, they were made to understand from babyhood what destiny awaited them so soon as they were equipped for the enterprise.

        I wish I could add that the result met her fond expectations. While the design was inchoate, her example served as a stock and animating illustration of the wisdom of those who urged upon Virginia slaveholders the duty of returning the blacks to the land from which their fathers were

Page 100

stolen. Colonization was boldly advocated in public and in private, and the old lady was a fervent convert. In the fulness of time she sent out five families, strong and healthy, as well-educated as the average Northern farmer and mechanic. She sold Rice Hill and well-nigh impoverished herself in her old age to fit out the colony with clothes and household goods, and went to spend the few remaining years of her life in the home of her sister. The great labor of her dreams and hope accomplished, she chanted a happy "Nunc Dimittis" to sympathizer and to doubter. She had solved the Dark Problem that baffled the world's most astute statesmen. If all who hearkened unto her would do likewise, the muttering of the hell that was already moving from its depth under the feet of the nation, would be silenced forever.

        The competent colonists had hardly had time to send back to their emancipated mistress news of their safe arrival in the Promised Land, when they found themselves in grievous straits. These, duly reported to Aunt Rice, were African fevers that exhausted their strength and consumed their stock of ready money; the difficulty of earning a livelihood while they were ignorant of the language and customs of the natives; lack of suitable clothing; scarcity of provisions, and a waiting-list of etceteras that rent the tender heart of the benefactress with unavailing pity. She was importuned for money, for clothes, for groceries - even that she would, for the love of Heaven and the sake of old times, send them a barrel of rice - which, infidels to her faith in colonization did not fail to remind her, was to be had in Liberia for the raising.

        The stout-hearted liberator never owned in word her disappointment at the outcome of long years of patient preparation and personal privation, or gave any sign of appreciation of the truth that her grand solution of the Dark Problem was the song of the drunkard and a by-word

Page 101

and a hissing in the mouth of the unbeliever. But she ceased long before her death, in 1858, to tax her listeners' patience by setting forth the beauties of colonization as the practical abolition of negro slavery in America. If her ancestors had sinned in bringing the race into bondage, and her teeth were thereby set on edge, she hid her hurt. This significant silence was the only token by which her best friends divined her consciousness of the humiliating revelation which had fallen into the evening of a well-spent life. She had exchanged for the five families born and reared in her home, dependence, comfort, and happiness, for freedom, pauperism, and discontent. The cherished bud had been passing sweet. The fruit was as bitter as gall.

        At the time of which I am writing, the dream-bubble was at the brightest and biggest. She was in active correspondence with the officers of the Colonization Society; subscribed to and read colonization publications, and dealt out excerpts from the same to all who would listen; was busy, sanguine, and bright, beholding herself, in imagination, the leader in a crusade that would wipe the stain of slavery from her beloved state.

        One event of that wonderful winter was a visit paid to Aunt Rice by her aged father, Major James Morton, of High Hill, Cumberland County, the "Old Solid Column" of Revolutionary story. The anecdote of Lafayette's recognition of his former brother-in-arms was related in an earlier chapter. It was treasured in the family as a bit of choice silver would be prized. I had heard it once and again, and had constructed my own portrait of the stout-hearted and stout-bodied warrior. Surprise approximated dismay when I behold a withered, tremulous old man, enfeebled in mind almost to childishness, his voice breaking shrilly as he talked - a pitiable, crumbling wreck of the stately column.

Page 102

        He had definite ideas upon certain subjects still, and was doughty in their defence. For example, during this visit to his daughter, he sat one evening in the chimney-corner, apparently dozing, while a party of young people were discussing the increasing facilities of travel by steam, and contrasting them with the slow methods of their fathers. The Major drowsed on, head sunken into his military stock, eyes closed, and jaw drooping - the impersonation of senile decay - when somebody spoke of a trip up the Hudson to West Point the preceding summer.

        The veteran raised himself as if he had been shaken by the shoulder.

        "That is not true!" he said, doggedly.

        "But, Major," returned the surprised narrator, "I did go! There is a regular line of steamers up the river."

        The old war-horse reared his head and beat the floor with an angry heel.

        "I say it is not true! It could not be true! General Washington had a big chain stretched across the river after Arnold tried to sell West Point, so that no vessel could get up to the fort. And, sir!" bringing his cane down upon the hearth with a resounding thump, his voice clear and resonant, "there is not that man upon earth who would dare take down that chain. Why, sir, General Washington put it there!"

        A fragment of the mighty chain, forged in the mountains of New Jersey, lies upon the parade-ground at West Point.

        Forty years thereafter I laid a caressing hand upon a huge link of the displaced boom, and told the anecdote to my twelve-year-old boy, adding, as if the stubborn loyalist had said it in my ear,

                        "And there it stands until this day,
                        To witness if I lie."

Page 103

        We read Ivanhoe in the open air when the spring wore into summer. The afternoons were long, and when study-hours were over we were wont to repair to the roomy back porch, shaded by vines, and looking across a little valley at the bottom of which were a bubbling spring, a twisting brook, and a tiny pool as round as a moon, to the hill crowned by "Morton," a plain but spacious house occupied by the Wharey family.

        Not infrequently a seminary student, attracted by Mary Wharey's brunette comeliness and happy temper, would join our group and lend a voice in the reading. Moses Drury Hoge, a cousin of my mother and of Aunt Rice, was with us at least twice a week, basking in the summer heat like a true son of the tropics. He was a tutor in Hampden-Sidney while a divinity student, and, as was proved by his subsequent career, was the superior of his fellows in oratorical gifts and other endowments that mark the youth for success from the beginning of the race. I think he was born sophisticated. Already his professors yielded him something that, while it was not homage in any sense of the word, yet singled him out as one whose marked individuality and brilliant talents gave him the right to speak with authority. At twenty-three, without other wealth than his astute brain and ready wits, his future was sure.

        He won in after years the title of "the Patrick Henry of the Southern Pulpit."

        Of him I shall have occasion to speak further as my story progresses.

Page 104

X

FAMILY LETTERS - COMMENCEMENT AT HAMPDEN-SIDNEY -
THEN AND NOW

"RICHMOND, June 10th, 1843.

        "MY DEAR WIFE, - After a fatiguing day it is with great pleasure I sit down to have a little chat with you, and to inform you of our progress. Were I disposed to give credit to lucky and unlucky days, a little incident occurred on our way down which would have disturbed me very much. We were going on at a reasonable rate when, to our surprise, the front of the 'splendid line of coach' assumed a strange position, and for a moment I thought we should be wrecked, but it was only minus a wheel - one of the front ones having taken leave of us and journeying, 'singly and alone,' on the other side of the turnpike. We were soon 'all right,' and arrived here in good health but much fatigued. Mother has hardly got rested yet, but thinks another quiet day will be sufficient, and that she will be ready to start on Monday morning and be able to hold out to go through without again stopping. We have passed over the most fatiguing part of our journey. We shall leave on Monday morning by the railroad, and, unless some accident should happen on the way, expect to be in Boston on Wednesday about 9 o'clock A. M. It is my intention to keep on, unless mother should require rest, more than can be had on the line of travel. . . . Well, love, are you not tired of this overparticularity about business? I will not weary you any longer with it. I have never left home with a stronger feeling of regret than at the present time, and it appears that the older I get, the greater the trial to stay away. Now you will say that it is because you become more and more interesting. Well, it must be so, for I cannot

Page 105

discover any other cause. Do not let it be long before you write.

        "The heat, wind, and dust of the city to-day have put me entirely out of trim for writing, and my talent is but small even under the most favorable circumstances. By-the-bye, called on Mrs. D. last evening to deliver a message from Mr. D. Quite a pleasant ten minutes' affair, and was excused. Herbert must save some of those nice plants for that box to be placed on a pole, and tell him if he is a good boy we will try and have a nice affair for the little birds. My man must have a hand in the work, if it be only to look on, and Alice can do the talking part. Don't let Virginia take to her chamber. Keep her circulating about the house in all dry weather; the wind will not injure her, unless it be quite damp, at least so I think.

        "Sunday, 11th. - Attended Doctor Plumer's church this morning, and heard a young man, the son of one of the professors at Princeton, preach. The sermon was good, but should have preferred the Doctor. Morning rainy and no one in from Olney.

        "Evening. - Attended Mr. Magoon's church. He preached from the words, 'Be not deceived, God is not mocked,' etc. A good, practical sermon; he alluded to ministers and church members away from home, and showed them in many cases to be mockers of God, and instanced inconsistencies, all of which he termed 'mockery.' Expect To-night to hear Doctor Plumer. Now, love, you have a full history up to the time of our departure. Write to me soon, and, after telling about yourself, the children, and servants, give me an account of store, farming, and gardening operations. Those large sheets will hold a great deal, if written very close. Kiss Alice and the baby for father. Tell Herbert and Horace that father wishes them to be good boys and learn fast. And now, dear Anna, I must bid you adieu, commending you and our dear ones to the care of Him whose mercies have been so largely bestowed on us in days past. May He preserve you from all evil and cause you to dwell in perfect peace."

Page 106

        The foregoing extracts from a letter written by my father during the (to us) "wonderful summer" of our sojourn in Prince Edward had to do with the periodical visit paid by my grandmother to her Massachusetts home. I am deeply impressed in the perusal of these confidential epistles with the absolute dependence of the strong man - whom mere acquaintances rated as reserved to sternness, and singularly undemonstrative, even to his friends - upon the gentle woman who was, I truly believe, the one and only love of his lifetime. He talked to her by tongue and by pen of every detail of business; she was the confidante of every plan, however immature; she, and she alone, fathomed the depths of a soul over which Puritan blood and training impelled him to cast a veil. In all this he had not a secret from her. Portions of the letter which I have omitted go into particulars of transactions that would interest few women.

        No matter how weary he was after a day of travel or work, he had always time to "talk it out" with his alter ego. The term has solemn force, thus applied. In the injunction to write of domestic, gardening, and farming affairs, he brings in "the store," now of goodly proportions and "departments," and into which she did not set foot once a week, and then as any other customer might. "Those large sheets will hold a great deal if written very close," he says, archly. They had evidently been provided for this express purpose before he left home.

        One paragraph in the exscinded section of the letter belongs to a day and system that have lapsed almost from the memory of the living.

        An infant of Mary Anne, my mother's maid, was ill with whooping-cough when the master took his journey northward.

        "I am quite anxious to hear how Edgar is," he writes "I fear the case may prove fatal, and am inclined to blame

Page 107

myself for leaving home before it was decided. Yet I know he is in good hands, and that you have done and will do everything necessary for his comfort. Also that, in the event of his death, all that is proper will be attended to. When I get home the funeral shall be preached, of which you will please inform his parents."

        No word of written or spoken comfort would do more to soothe the hearts of the bereaved parents than the assurance that the six-months-old baby should have his funeral sermon in good and regular order. The discourse was seldom preached at the time of interment. Weeks, and sometimes months, intervened before the friends and relatives could be convened with sufficient pomp and circumstance to satisfy the mourners. I have attended services embodying a long sermon, eulogistic of the deceased and admonitory of the living, when the poor mortal house of clay had mouldered in the grave for half a year. I actually knew of one funeral of a wife that was postponed by untoward circumstances until, when a sympathizing community was convoked to listen to the sermon, the ex-widower sat in the front seat as chief mourner with a second wife and her baby beside him. And the wife wore a black gown with black ribbon on her bonnet, out of respect to her predecessor!

        They were whites, and church members in good and regular standing.

        Little Edgar died the day after my father took the train from Richmond for the fast run through to Boston - in two days and two nights! When the master got home after a month's absence, the funeral sermon was preached in old Petersville Church, three miles from the Court House, on a Sunday afternoon, and the parents and elder children were conveyed thither in the family carriage, driven by Spotswood, who would now be the "coachman." Then he was

Page 108

the "carriage-driver." They took time for everything then-a-days, and plenty of it.

        In September, Mea and I had the culmination of our experiences and "privileges" upon College Hill in the Hampden-Sidney Commencement. I had never attended one before. I have seen none since that were so grand and none that thrilled me to the remotest fibre of my being as the exercises of that gloriously cloudless day. I hesitate to except even the supreme occasion when, from a box above the audience-floor packed with two thousand students and blazing with electric lights, I saw my tall son march with his class to receive his diploma from the president of a great university, and greeted him joyfully when, the ceremonial over, he brought it up to lay in my lap.

        There were but four graduates in that far-off little country college with the hyphenated name and the honored history. It may be that their grandchildren will read the roll here: Robert Campbell Anderson, Thomas Brown Venable, Paul Carrington, and Mr. Rice, whose initials I think were "T. C." There were, I reiterate, but four graduates, but they took three honors. Robert Anderson was valedictorian; Mr. Rice of the uncertain initials had the philosophical oration; Tom Brown Venable had the Latin salutatory; and Paul Carrington, the one honorless man, made the most brilliant speech of them all. It was a way he had. The madcap of the college - who just "got through," as it were, by the skin of his teeth, by cramming night and day for two months to make up for an indefinite series of wretched recitations and numberless escapades out of class - he easily eclipsed his mates on that day of days. The boys used to say that he was "Saul," until he got up to declaim, or make an original address. Then he was "Paul." He was Pauline, par éminence, to-day.

        I could recite verbatim his lament over Byron's wasted

Page 109

powers, and I see, as if it were but yesterday that it thrilled me, the pose and passion of the outburst, arms tossed to heaven in the declamation:

"O! had his harp been tuned to Zion's songs!"

        Music was "rendered" by an admirably trained choir. The hour of the brass-band had not come yet to Hampden- Sidney. And the choir rendered sacred music - such grand old anthems as,

                        "Awake! awake! put on thy strength, O Zion!
                        Put on thy beautiful garments";

        and,

                        "How beautiful upon the mountains
                        Are the feet of him that publisheth salvation;
                        That saith unto Zion,
                        'Thy God reigneth!' "

        Doctor Maxwell was the president then, and was portentous in my eyes in his don's gown.

        Dear old Hampden-Sidney! she has arisen, renewed in youth and vigor, from the cinders of semi-desolation, has cast aside the sackcloth and ashes of her grass-widowhood, and stepped into the ranks of modern progress. I like best to recall her when she maintained the prestige of her traditional honors and refused to accept decadence as a fixed fact.

Page 110

XI

BACK IN POWHATAN - OLD VIRGINIA HOUSEWIFERY - A
SINGING-CLASS IN THE FORTIES - THE SIMPLE LIFE?

        MY father's "ways" were so well known by his neighbors it was taken for granted that the education of his daughters would not be conducted along conventional lines after we returned home. Mr. Howison had completed his theological course in the seminary, and there were other plans on foot, known as yet to my parents alone, which made the engagement of another tutor inexpedient.

        It did not seem odd to us then, but I wonder now over the routine laid down by our father, and followed steadily by us during the next winter and summer. A room in the second story was fitted up as a "study" for the two girls. Each had her desk and her corner. Thither we repaired at 9 o'clock A.M. for five days of the week, and sat us down to work. When problem, French exercise, history, and rhetoric lessons were prepared, we gravely and dutifully recited them to each other; wrote French exercises as carefully as if Mr. Howison's eye were to scan them; and each corrected that of her fellow to the best of her ability. We read history and essays upon divers topics aloud, and discussed them freely. The course of study was marked out for us by our beloved ex-tutor, who wrote to us from time to time, in the midst of other and engrossing cares, in proof of continued remembrance and interest in his whilom pupils.

        We girls wrought faithfully and happily until one o'clock

Page 111

at our lessons. The rest of the day was our own, except afternoon hours which were passed with our mother, and in occupations directed by her. She had inherited from her mother taste and talent for dainty needlework, and, as all sewing was done by hand, her hands were always full, although her own maid was an expert seamstress. The Virginian matron of antebellum days never wielded broom or duster. She did not make beds or stand at wash-tub or ironing-table. Yet she was as busy in her line of housewifely duty as her "Yankee" sister.

        Provisions were bought by the large quantity, and kept in the spacious store-room, which was an important section of the dwelling. Every morning the cook was summoned as soon as breakfast was fairly over, appearing with a big wooden tray under her elbow, sundry empty "buckets" slung upon her arm, and often a pail on her head, carried there because every other available portion of her person was occupied. The two went together to the storeroom, and materials for the daily food of white and black households were measured into the various vessels. The notable housewife knew to a fraction how much of the raw products went to the composition of each dish she ordered. So much flour was required for a loaf of rolls, and so much for a dozen beaten biscuits; a stated quantity of butter was for cake or pudding; sugar was measured for the kitchen- table and for that at which the mistress would sit with her guests. Molasses was poured into one bucket, lard measured by the great spoonful into another; "bacon-middling" was cut off by the chunk for cooking with vegetables and for the servants' eating; hams and shoulders were laid aside from the supply in the smoke-house, to which the pair presently repaired. Dried fruits in the winter, spices, vinegar - the scores of minor condiments and flavoring that were brought into daily use in the lavish provision for appetites accustomed to the fat of the land -

Page 112

were "given out" as scrupulously as staples. If wine or brandy were to be used in sauces, the mistress would supply them later. It was not right, according to her code, to put temptation of that sort in the way of her dependants. It was certainly unsafe. Few colored women drank. I do not now recall a solitary instance of that kind in all my experience with, and observation of negro servants, before or after the war. I wish I could say the same for Scotch, Irish, and German cooks whom I have employed during a half-century of active housewifery.

        Negro men were notoriously weak in that direction. The most honest could not resist the sight and smell of liquor. The failing would seem to be racial. It is an established fact that when the solid reconstructed South "went dry" in certain elections, it was in the hope of keeping ardent spirits out of the way of the negroes.

        To return to our housekeeper of the mid-nineteenth century: The second stage in the daily round appointed to her by custom and necessity was to superintend the washing of breakfast china, glass, and silver. In seven cases out of ten she did the work herself, or deputed it to her daughters. One of my earliest recollections is of standing by my mother as she washed the breakfast "things," and allowed me to polish the teaspoons with a tiny towel just the right size for my baby hands.

        Her own hands were very beautiful, as were her feet. To preserve her taper fingers from the hot water in which silver and glass were washed, she wore gloves, cutting off the tips of the fingers. The proper handling of "fragiles" was a fine art, and few colored servants arose to the right practice of it. I have in my memory the picture of one stately gentlewoman, serene of face and dignified of speech, who retained her seat at the table when the rest of us had finished breakfast. To her, then, in dramatic parlance, the butler, arrayed in long, white apron, sleeves rolled to

Page 113

the elbow, bearing a pail of cedar-wood with bright brass hoops, three-quarters full of hot water. This he set down upon a small table brought into the room for the purpose, and proceeded to wash plates, cups, glass, silver, etc., collected from the board at which madam still presided, a bit of fancy knitting or crocheting in hand, which did not withdraw her eyes from vigilant attention to his movements.

        Like surveillance was exercised over each branch of housework. Every part of the establishment was visited by the mistress before she sat down to the sewing, which was her own especial task. Her daughters were instructed in the intricacies of backstitch, fell-seams, overcasting, hemstitching, herringbone, button-holes, rolled and flat hems, by the time they let down their frocks and put up their hair. The girl who had not made a set of chemises for herself before she reached her fourteenth birthday was accounted slow to learn what became a gentlewoman who expected to have a home of her own to manage some day. Until I was ten years old I knit my own stockings of fine, white cotton, soft as wool. Gentlemen of the old school refused to wear socks and stockings bought over a counter. In winter they had woollen, in summer cotton foot-gear, home-knit by wives or aunts or daughters. We embroidered our chemise bands and the ruffles of skirts, the undersleeves that came in with "Oriental sleeves," and the broad collars that accompanied them.

        Reading aloud more often went with the sewing-circle found in every home, than gossip. My father set his fine, strong face like a flint against neighborhood scandal and little-tattle. " 'They say' is next door to a lie," was one of the sententious sayings that silenced anecdotes dealing with village characters and doings. A more effectual quietus was: "Who says that? Never repeat a tale without giving the author's name. That is the only honorable thing to do."

Page 114

        I do not know that the exclusion of chit-chat of our friends drove us to books for entertainment, when miles of seams and gussets and overcasting lay between us and springtime with its outdoor amusements and occupations. I do say that we did not pine for evening "functions," for luncheons and matinees, when we had plenty of books to read aloud and congenial companions with whom to discuss what we read. Once a week we had a singing-class which met around our dining-table. My father led this, giving the key with his tuning-fork, and now and then accompanying with his flute a hymn in which his tenor was not needed.

        Have I ever spoken of the singular fact that he had "no ear for music," yet sang tunefully and with absolute accuracy, with the notes before him? He could not carry the simplest air without the music-book. It was a clear case of a lack of co-ordination between ear and brain. He was passionately fond of music, and sang well in spite of it, playing the flute correctly and with taste - always by note. Take away the printed or written page, and he was all at sea.

        Those songful evenings were the one dissipation of the week. A singing-master, the leader of a Richmond choir, had had a school at the Court House the winter before, and The Boston Academy was in every house in the village. I could run glibly over the names of the regular attendants on the Tuesday evenings devoted to our musicale. George Moody, my father's good-looking ward, now seventeen, and already in love up to his ears with Effie D., my especial crony, who was a month my junior; Thaddeus Ivey, a big blond of the true Saxon type, my father's partner, and engaged to be married to a pretty Lynchburg girl; James Ivey, a clerk in the employ of Hawes& Ivey - nice and quiet and gentlemanly, and in love with nobody that we knew of - these were the bassos. Once in a while,

Page 115

"Cousin Joe," who was busily engaged in a seven years' courtship of a fair villager, Effie's sister, joined us and bore our souls and voices aloft with the sonorous "brum! brum!" of a voice at once rich and well-trained. There were five sopranos - we called it "the treble" then - and two women sang "the second treble." One weak-voiced neighbor helped my father out with the tenor. Until a year or two before the singing-master invaded the country, women sang tenor, and the alto was known as "counter."

        The twentieth century has not quite repudiated the tunes we delighted in on those winter nights, when

                        "The fire, with hickory logs supplied,
                        Went roaring up the chimney wide,"

        and we lined both sides of the long table, lighted by tall sperm-oil lamps, and bent seriously happy faces over The Boston Academy, singing with the spirit and, to the best of our ability, with the understanding - "Lanesboro' " and "Cambridge" and "Hebron" and "Boyleston" and "Zion," and learning, with puckered brows and steadfast eyes glued to the notes, such new tunes as "Yarmouth," "Anvern," and "Zerah."

        "Sing at it!" my father would command in heartsome tones, from his stand at the top of the double line. "You will never learn it if you do not make the first trial."

        I arose to my feet the other day with the rest of the congregation of a fashionable church for a hymn which "everybody" was enjoined from the pulpit to "sing."

        When the choir burst forth with

"Triumphant Zion! Lift thy head!"

        I dropped my head upon my hands and sobbed. Were the words ever sung to any other tune than "Anvern," I wonder?

Page 116

        In the interval of singing we chatted, laughed, and were happy. How proud all of us girls were, on one stormy night when the gathering was smaller than usual, and good-looking George - coloring to his ears, but resolute - sang the bass solo in the fourth line of "Cambridge":

"Resound their Maker's praise!"

        The rest caught the words from his tongue and carried the tune to a conclusion.

        We sang until ten o'clock; then apples, nuts, and cakes were brought in, and sometimes sweet cider. An hour later we had the house to ourselves, and knelt for evening prayers about the fire before going to bed.

        It was an easy-going existence, that of the well-to-do Virginia countryman of that date. If there were already elements at work below the surface that were to heave the fair level into smoking ruin, the rank and file of the men who made, and who obeyed the laws, did not suspect it.

        Grumblers there were, and political debates that ran high and hot, but the Commonwealth that had supplied the United States with statesmen and leaders since the Constitution was framed, had no fear of a dissolution of what was, to the apprehension of those now at the helm, the natural order of things.

Page 117

XII

ELECTION DAY AND A DEMOCRATIC
BARBECUE

        THE time of the singing of birds and the departure of winter came suddenly that year. Hyacinths were aglow in my mother's front yard early in February, and the orchards were aflame with "the fiery blossoms of the peach." The earth awoke from sleep with a bound, and human creatures thrilled, as at the presage of great events.

        It was the year of the presidential election and a campaign of extraordinary importance. My father talked to me of what invested it with this importance as we walked together down the street one morning when the smell of open flowers and budding foliage was sweet in our nostrils.

        A Democratic barbecue was to be held in a field on the outskirts of the village just beyond "Jordan's Creek." The stream took its name from the man whose plantation bounded it on the west. The widening and deepening into a pool at the foot of his garden made it memorable in the Baptist Church.

        I do not believe there was a negro communicant in any other denomination throughout the length of the county. And their favorite baptizing-place was "Jordan's Creek." I never knew why, until my mother's maid - a bright mulatto, with a smart cross of Indian blood in her veins - "got through," after mighty strivings on her part, and on the part of the faithful of her own class and complexion, and confided to me her complacency in the thought that she was now safe for time and eternity.

Page 118

        "For, you see, John the Babtis', he babtized in the River Jerdan, and Brother Watkins, he babtized me in the Creek Jerdan. I s'pose they must be some kin to one another?"

        My father laughed and then sighed over the story, when I told it as we set out on our walk. The religious beliefs and superstitions of the colored servants were respected by their owners to a degree those who know little of the system as it prevailed at that time, find it hard to believe. From babyhood we were taught never to speak disrespectfully of the Baptists, or of the vagaries that passed with the negroes for revealed truth. They had a right to their creeds as truly as we had to ours.

        This younger generation is also incredulous with respect to another fact connected with our domestic relations. Children were trained in respectful speech to elderly servants - indeed, to all who were grown men and women. My mother made me apologize once to this same maid - Mary Anne by name - for telling her to "Hush her mouth!" the old Virginian form of "Hold your tongue!"

        The blesséd woman explained the cause of her reproof when the maid was out of hearing:

        "The expression is unladylike and coarse. Then, again, it is mean - despicably mean! - to be saucy to one who has no right to answer in the same way. If you must be sharp in your talk, quarrel with your equals, not with servants, who cannot meet you on your own ground."

        The admonition has stuck fast in my mind to this day.

        By the time we turned the corner in the direction of Jordan's Creek, my father and I were deep in politics. He was the stanchest of Whigs, and the ancient and honorable party had for leader, in this year's fight, one whom my instructor held to be the wisest statesman and purest patriot in the land. The ticket, "Clay and Frelinghuysen," was a beloved household word with us; talk of the tariff, protection and the national debt, which Henry Clay's

Page 119

policy would wipe out, and forever, if opportunity were granted to him, ran as glibly from our childish tongues as dissertations upon the Catholic bill and parliamentary action thereupon dropped from the lips of the Brontë boy and girls. There was not a shadow of doubt in our minds as to the result of the November fight.

        "It seems a pity" - I observed, as we looked across the creek down into the distant meadow, where men and boys were moving to and fro, and smoke was rising from fires that had been kindled overnight - "that the Democrats should go to so much expense and trouble only to be defeated at last."

        "They may not be so sure as you are that they are working for nothing," answered my father, smiling good- humoredly. "They have had some victories to boast of in the past."

        "Yes!" I assented, reluctantly. "As, for instance, when Colonel Hopkins was sent to the Legislature! Father, I wish you had agreed to go when they begged you to let them elect you!"

        The smile was now a laugh.

        "To nominate me, you mean. A very different matter from election, my daughter. Not that I cared for either. If I may be instrumental in the hands of Providence in helping to put the right man into the right place, my political ambitions will be satisfied."

        "I do hope that Powhatan will go for Clay!" ejaculated I, fervently. "And I think it an outrage that the Richmond voters cannot come up to the help of the right, at the presidential election."

        "The law holds that the real strength of the several states would not be properly represented if this were allowed," was the reply.

        I saw the justice of the law later in life. Then it was oppressive, to my imagination.

Page 120

        That most doubtful blessing of enlightened freemen - universal suffrage - had not as yet been thrust upon the voters of the United States. In Virginia, the man who held the franchise must not only be "free, white, and twenty-one," but he must be a land-owner to the amount of at least twenty-five dollars. Any free white of the masculine gender owning twenty-five dollars' worth of real estate in any county had a vote there. If he owned lands of like value in ten counties, he might deposit a vote in each of them, if he could reach them all between sunrise and sunset on Election Day. It was esteemed a duty by the Richmond voter - the city being overwhelmingly Whig - to distribute his influence among doubtful counties in which he was a property-holder. He held and believed for certain that he had a right to protect his interests wherever they might lie.

        Powhatan was a doubtful factor in the addition of election returns. Witness the election to the Legislature at different periods of such Democrats as Major Jacob Michaux - from a James River plantation held by his grandfather by a royal grant since the Huguenots sought refuge in Virginia from French persecutors - and of the Colonel Hopkins whom I had named. This last was personally popular, a man of pleasing address and fair oratorical powers, and represented an influential neighborhood in the centre of the county. A most worthy gentleman, as I now know. Then I classed him with Jesuits and tyrants. I had overheard a sanguine Democrat declare in the heat of political argument that "Henry L. Hopkins would be President of the United States some day." To which my father retorted, "When that day comes I shall cross the ocean and swear allegiance to Queen Victoria."

        When I repeated the direful threat to my mother, she laughed and bade me give myself no uneasiness on the subject, as nothing was more unlikely than that Colonel

Page 121

Hopkins would ever go to the White House. Nevertheless, I always associated that amiable and courtly gentleman with our probable expatriation.

        Election Day was ever an event of moment with us children. From the time when I was tall enough to peep over the vine-draped garden-fence - until I was reckoned too big to stand and stare in so public a place, and was allowed to join the seniors who watched the street from behind the blinds and between the sprays of the climbing roses shading the front windows - it was my delight to inspect and pronounce upon the groups that filled the highway all day long. Children are violent partisans, and we separated the sheep from the goats - id est, the Whigs from the Democrats - as soon as the horsemen became visible through the floating yellow dust of the roads running from each end of the street back into the country. One neighborhood in the lower end of the county, bordering upon Chesterfield, was familiarly known as the "Yellow Jacket region." It took its name, according to popular belief, from the butternut and nankeen stuffs that were worn by men and women. The term had a sinister meaning to us, although it was sufficiently explained by the costume of the voters, who seldom appeared at the Court House in force except upon Election Day. They arrived early in the forenoon - a straggling procession of sad-faced citizens, or so we fancied - saying little to one another, and looking neither to the left nor the right as their sorrel nags paced up the middle of the wide, irregularly built street. I did not understand then, nor do I now, their preference for sorrel horses. Certain it is that there were four of that depressing hue to one black, bay, or gray. So badly groomed were the poor beasts, and so baggy were the nankeen trousers of the men who bestrode them, that a second look was needed to determine where the rider ended and the steed began. We noted, with disdainful glee, that

Page 122

the Yellow Jacket folk turned the corner of the crossway flanking our garden, and so around the back of the public square enclosing Court House, clerk's office, and jail. There they tethered the sorry beasts to the fence, shook down a peck or so of oats from bags they had fastened behind the saddles, and shambled into the square to be lost in the gathering crowd.

        As they rode through the village, ill-mannered boys chanted:

                        "Democrats -
                        They eat rats!
                        But Whigs
                        Eat pigs!"

        Bacon being a product for which the state was famed, the distinction was invidious to the last degree. My mother never let us take up the scandalous doggerel. She said it was vulgar, untrue, and unkind. It was not her fault that each of us had the private belief that there was a spice of truth in it.

        When we saw a smart tilbury, drawn by a pair of glossy horses, stop before the "Bell Tavern" opposite our house, the occupants spring to the ground and leave the equipage to the hostlers - who rushed from the stables at sound of the clanging bell pulled by the landlord as soon as he caught sight of the carriage - we said in unison:

        "They are Whigs!"

        We were as positive as to the politics of the men who rode blooded hunters and wore broadcloth and tall, shining hats. The Yellow Jacket head-gear was drab in color, uncertain in shape.

        It seemed monstrous to our intolerant youth that "poor white folksy" men should have an equal right with gentlemen, born and bred, in deciding who should represent the county in the Legislature and the district in Congress.

Page 123

        The crowning excitement of the occasion was reserved for the afternoon. As early as three o'clock I was used to see my father come out of the door of his counting-room over the way, watch in hand, and look down the Richmond road. Presently he would be joined there by one, two, or three others, and they compared timepieces, looking up at the weltering sun, their faces graver and gestures more energetic as the minutes sped by. The junta of women sympathizers behind the vine-curtains began to speculate as to the possibility of accident to man, beast, or carriage, and we children inquired, anxiously, "What would happen if the Richmond voters did not come, after all?"

        "No fear of that!" we were assured, our mother adding, with modest pride, "Your father has attended to the matter."

        They always came. Generally the cloud of distant dust, looming high and fast upon the wooded horizon, was the first signal of the reinforcements for the Whig party. Through this we soon made out a train of ten or twelve carriages, and perhaps as many horsemen - a triumphal cortege that rolled and caracoled up the street amid the cheers of expectant fellow-voters and of impartial urchins, glad of any chance to hurrah for anybody. The most important figure to me in the scene was my father, as with feigned composure he walked slowly to the head of the front steps, and lifted his hat in courteous acknowledgment of the hands and hats waved to him from carriage and saddle-bow. If I thought of Alexander, Napoleon, and Washington, I am not ashamed to recollect it now.

        That child has been defrauded who has not had a hero in his own home.

        I was at no loss to know who mine was, on this bland spring morning, as my father and I leaned on a fence on the hither side of the creek and watched the proceedings of the cooks and managers about the al fresco kitchen.

Page 124

        "Too many cooks spoil the dinner!" quoth I, as negroes bustled from fire to fire, and white men yelled their orders and counter-orders. "Not that it matters much what kind of victuals are served at a Democratic barbecue, so long as there is plenty to drink."

        "Easy, easy, daughter!" smiled my auditor. "There are good men and true in the other party. We are in danger of forgetting that."

        "None as good and great as Mr. Clay, father?"

        He raised his hat slightly and involuntarily. "I do not think he has his equal as man and pure patriot in this, or any other country. God defend the right!"

        "You are not afraid lest Polk" - drawling the mono syllable in derision - "will beat him, father?"

        The smile was a laugh - happily confident

        "Hardly! I have more faith in human nature and in the common-sense of the American people than to think that they will pass over glorious Harry of the West, and forget his distinguished services to the nation, to set in the presidential chair an obscure demagogue who has done nothing. Wouldn't you like to go down there and see half an ox roasted, and a whole sheep?"

        We crossed the stream upon a shaking plank laid from bank to bank, and strolled down the slope to the scene of operations. An immense kettle was swung over a fire of logs that were so many living coals. The smell of Brunswick stew had been wafted to us while we leaned on the fence. A young man, who had the reputation of being an epicure, to the best of his knowledge and ability, superintended the manufacture of the famous delicacy.

        "Two dozen chickens went into it!" he assured us. "They wanted to make me think it couldn't be made without green corn and fresh tomatoes. I knew a trick worth two of that. I have worked it before with dried tomatoes and dried sweet corn soaked overnight."

Page 125

        He smacked his lips and winked fatuously.

        "I've great confidence in your culinary skill," was the good-natured rejoinder.

        I recollected that I had heard my father say of this very youth:

        "I am never hard upon a fellow who is a fool because he can't help it!" But I wondered at his gentleness when the epicure prattled on:

        "Yes, sir! a stew like this is fit for Democrats to eat. I wouldn't give a Whig so much as a smell of the pot!"

        "You ought to have a tighter lid, then," with the same good- humored intonation, and we passed on to see the roasts. Shallow pits, six or seven feet long and four feet wide, were half filled with clear coals of hard hickory billets. Iron bars were laid across these, gridiron-like, and half-bullocks and whole sheep were cooking over the scarlet embers. There were six pits, each with its roast. The spot for the speakers' rostrum and the seats of the audience was well selected. A deep spring welled up in a grove of maples. The fallen red blossoms carpeted the ground, and the young leaves supplied grateful shade. The meadows sloped gradually toward the spring; rude benches of what we called "puncheon dogs" - that is, the trunks of trees hewed in half, and the flat sides laid uppermost - were ranged in the form of an amphitheatre.

        "You have a fine day for the meeting," observed my father to the master of ceremonies, a planter from the Genito neighborhood, who greeted the visitors cordially.

        "Yes, sir! The Lord is on our side, and no mistake!" returned the other, emphatically. "Don't you see that yourself, Mr. Hawes!"

        "I should not venture to base my faith upon the weather," his eyes twinkling while he affected gravity, "for we read that He sends His rain and sunshine upon the evil

Page 126

and the good. Good-morning! I hope the affair will be as pleasant as the day."

        Our father took his family into confidence more freely than any other man I ever knew. We were taught not to prattle to outsiders of what was said and done at home. At ten years of age I was used to hearing affairs of personal and business moment canvassed by my parents and my father's partner, who had been an inmate of our house from his eighteenth year - intensely interested to the utmost of my comprehension and drawing my own conclusions privately, yet understanding all the while that whatever I heard and thought was not to be spoken of to schoolmate or visitor.

        It was not unusual for my father to confide to me in our early morning rides - for he was my riding-master - some scheme he was considering pertaining to church, school, or purchase, talking of it as to an equal in age and intelligence. I hearkened eagerly, and was flattered and honored by the distinction thus conferred. He never charged me not to divulge what was committed to me. Once or twice he had added, "I know I am safe in telling you this." After which the thumb-screw could not have extracted a syllable of the communication from me.

        It was during one of these morning rides that he unfolded a plan suggested, as he told me, by our visit to the Democratic barbecue-ground some weeks before.

        We had to rise betimes to secure a ride of tolerable length before the warmth of the spring and summer days made the exercise fatiguing and unpleasant. A glass of milk and a biscuit were brought to me while I was dressing in the gray dawn, and I would join my escort at the front gate, where stood the hostler with both horses, while the east was yet but faintly colored by the unseen sun.

        We were pacing quietly along a plantation road five miles from the Court House, and I was dreamily enjoying

Page 127

the fresh taste of the dew-laden air upon my lips, and inhaling the scent of the wild thyme and sheep-mint, bruised by the horses' hoofs, when my companion, who, I had seen, had been in a brown study for the last mile, began with:

        "I have been thinking -" The sure prelude to something worth hearing, or so I believed then.

        A Whig rally was meditated. He had consulted with three of his friends as to the scheme born of his brain, and there would be a meeting of perhaps a dozen leading men of the party in his counting-room that afternoon. The affair was not to be spoken of until date and details were settled. My heart swelled with pride in him, and in myself as his chosen confidante, as he went on. The recollection of the scenes succeeding the barbecue was fresh in our minds, and the memory sharpened the contrast between the methods of the rival parties.

        I was brimful of excitement when I got home, and the various novelties of the impending event in the history of county politics and village life were the staple of neighborhood talk for the weeks dividing that morning ride from the mid-May day of the "rally."

        That was what they called it, for it was not to be a barbecue, although a collation would be served in the grounds surrounding the Grove Hotel, situated in the centre of the hamlet, and separated from the public square by one street. The meeting and the speaking would be in the grove at the rear of the Court House. Seats were to be arranged among the trees. It was at my father's instance and his expense that the benches would be covered with white cotton cloth - "muslin," in Northern parlance. This was in special compliment to the "ladies who, it was hoped, would compose a great part of the audience."

        This was the chiefest innovation of all that set tongues to wagging in three counties. The wives and mothers and daughters of voters were cordially invited by placards

Page 128

strewed broadcast through the length and breadth of Powhatan. The like had never been heard of within of memory of the oldest inhabitant. It was universally felt that the step practically guaranteed the county for Clay and Frelinghuysen.

Page 129

XIII

A WHIG RALLY AND MUSTER DAY

        THE day dawned heavenly fair, and waxed gloriously bright by the time the preparations for the reception of the guests were completed. The dust had been laid by an all- day rain forty-eight hours before. Every blade of grass and the leaves, which rustled joyously overhead, shone as if newly varnished. At ten o'clock all the sitting-space was occupied, three-fourths of the assembly being of the fairer sex. Half an hour later there was not standing-room within the sound of the orators' voices. A better-dressed, better- mannered crowd never graced a political "occasion." All were in summer gala attire, and all were seated without confusion. My father, as chairman of the committee of arrangements, had provided for every stage of the proceeding. It was by a motion, made by him and carried by acclamation, that Captain Miller, "a citizen of credit and renown," was called to preside.

        As if it had happened last week, I can, in fancy, see each feature of this, the most stupendous function that had ever entered my young life. I suppose there may have been five hundred people present. I would have said, unhesitatingly, "five thousand," if asked to make the computation. I wore, for the first time, a sheer lawn frock - the longest I had ever had, but, as my mother explained to the village dressmaker - Miss Judy Cardozo - "Virginia is growing so fast, we would better have it rather long to begin with." I secretly rejoiced in the sweep of the full

Page 130

skirt down to my heels, as giving me a young-ladylike appearance. "Thad" Ivey, always kind to me, and not less Jolly because he was soon to be a married man, meeting me on the way up the street, declared that I had "really a ball-room air." My hair was "done" in two braids and tied with white ribbon figured with pale-purple and green flowers. Sprigs of the same color decorated the white ground of my lawn. I carried a white fan, and I sat, with great delight, between my mother and Cousin Mary.

                        " 'And bright
                        The sun shone o'er fair women and brave men,' "

        murmured a gallant Whig to the row of women behind us.

        "Isn't that strange!" whispered I to Cousin Mary; "those lines have been running in my mind ever since we came."

        Not strange, as I now know. Everybody read and quoted "Childe Harold" at that period, and I may add, took liberties with the text of favorite poems to suit them to the occasion.

        When the round of applause that greeted the appearance of Captain Miller upon the platform subsided, everything grew suddenly so still that I heard the leaves rustling over our heads. His was not an imposing presence, but he had a stainless reputation as a legislator and a Whig, and was highly respected as a man. He began in exactly these words:

        "Ladies and gentlemen - fellow-citizens, all! - it behooves us, always and everywhere, before entering upon the prosecution of any important enterprise, to invoke the presence and blessing of Almighty God. We will, therefore, be now led in prayer by the Reverend Mr. Carus."

        My uncle-in-law "offered" a tedious petition, too Long-winded to please the average politician perhaps, but it was generally felt that a younger man and newer resident

Page 131

could not have been called upon without incivility verging upon disrespect to a venerable citizen. The invocation over, the presiding officer announced that "the Whigs, in obedience to the spirit of fair play to all, and injustice to none, that had ever characterized the party, would today grant to their honored opponents, the Democrats, the opportunity of replying publicly to the arguments advanced in the addresses of those representing the principles in the interest of which the present assembly had been convened. The first speaker of the day would be the Hon. Holden Rhodes, of Richmond. The second would be one almost as well known to the citizens of county and state - the Hon. John Winston Jones, of Chesterfield. The Whigs reserved to themselves the last and closing address of the day by the Hon. Watkins Leigh, of Richmond."

        Nothing could be fairer and more courteous, it seemed to me. In the hum of approval that rippled through the assembly it was apparent that others held the like sentiment. Likewise, that the "Honorable Chairman" had scored another point for the magnanimous Whigs. But then - as I whispered to my indulgent neighbor on the left - they could afford to surrender an advantage or two to the party they were going to whip out of existence.

        Holden Rhodes was an eminent lawyer, and his speech was a trifle too professional in sustained and unoratorical argument for my taste and mental reach. I recall it chiefly because of a comical interruption that enlivened the hour- long exposition of party creeds.

        I have drawn in my book, Judith, a full-length portrait of one of the men of marked individuality who made Powhatan celebrated in the history of a state remarkable in every period for strongly defined public characters. In Judith I named this man "Captain Macon." In real life he was Capt. John Cocke, a scion of a good old family, a planter of abundant means, and the father of sons who

Page 132

were already beginning to take the place in the public eye he had held for fifty years. He was tall and gaunt, his once lofty head slightly bowed by years and - it was hinted - by high living. He had been handsome, and his glance was still piercing, his bearing distinguished. I ever cherished, as I might value a rare antique, the incident of his introduction to that stalwart dame, my New England grandmother, who had now been a member of our family for three years.

        We were on our way home after service at Fine Creek, and the carriage had stopped at a wayside spring to water the horses. Captain Cocke stood by the spring, his bridle rein thrown over his arm while his horse stooped to the branch flowing across the highway. Expecting to see my mother in the carriage, he took off his hat and approached the window.

        "This is my mother, Captain," said my father, raising his voice slightly, as he then named the new-comer to her deaf ears.

        The old cavalier bowed low, his hand upon his heart: "Madam, I am the friend of your son. I can say nothing more to a mother!"

        The fine courtesy, the graceful deference to age, the instant adaptation of manner and words to the circumstances, have set the episode aside in my heart as a gem of its kind.

        He wore on that Sunday, and he wore on every other day the year around, a scarlet hunting-coat. I wonder if there were more eccentrics in Virginia in that generation than are to be met with there - or anywhere else - nowadays? Certain it is that nobody thought of inquiring why Captain Cocke, whose ancestors had served under Washington and Lafayette in the war for freedom, chose to sport the British livery. We had ceased to remark upon it by the time I write of. When strangers expressed wonderment

Page 133

at the queer garb, we had a resentful impression of officiousness.

        Mr. Rhodes, with the rest of his party, was thoroughly dissatisfied with the policy (or want of policy) of John Tyler, who had been called to the presidential chair by the untimely death of Gen. W. H. Harrison. In the progress of his review of national affairs, he came to this name when he had spoken half an hour or so.

        Whereupon uprose the majestic figure clad in scarlet, from his seat a few feet away from the platform. The Captain straightened his bent shoulders and lifted lean arms and quivering fingers toward heaven. The red tan of his weather-beaten cheeks was a dusky crimson.

        "The Lord have mercy upon the nation!" he cried, his voice solemn with wrath, and sonorous with the potency of the mint-juleps for which "The Bell" was noted. Fellow- citizens! I always cry to High Heaven for mercy upon this country when John Tyler's name is mentioned! Amen and amen!"

        He had a hearty round of applause mingled with echoes of his "amens" and much good-humored laughter. They all knew and loved the Captain. I felt the blood rush to my face, and I saw others glance around reprovingly when a city girl who sat behind me, and carried on a whispered flirtation with a fopling at her side during Mr. Rhodes's speech, drawled:

        "What voice from the tombs is that?"

        Mrs. James Saunders, née Mary Cocke, was my mother's right-hand neighbor. With perfect temper and an agreeable smile, she looked over her shoulder into the babyish face of the cockney guest -

        "That is my Uncle John," she uttered, courteously.

        Whereat all within hearing smiled, and the young woman had the grace to blush.

        Mr. Rhodes was speaking again, and the audience was

Page 134

respectfully attentive. The orator made clever use of the Captain's interruption. The manner of it offended nobody. John Tyler was, perhaps, the most unpopular man in the Union at that particular time. The Democrats had no use for him, and he had disappointed his own party. When the smoke and dust of political skirmishing cleared away, Virginians did something like justice to his motives and his talents. Twenty years thereafter, my early prepossessions, engendered by the vituperative eloquence of the Clay campaign, were corrected by a quiet remark made by my father to a man who spoke slightingly of the ex-President:

        "The man who chose the cabinet that served during Tyler's administration was neither fool nor traitor."

        John Winston Jones demolished the fair fabric Mr. Rhodes had spent so much time and labor in constructing that I began to yawn before the lively Democrat woke me up. I recollect that he was pungent and funny, and that I was interested, despite his sacrilegious treatment of what I regarded as sacred themes.

        It was a telling point when he drew deliberately a wicked looking jack-knife from his breeches pocket, opened it as deliberately, and, turning toward Mr. Rhodes, who sat at his left, said:

        "If I were to plunge this into the bosom of my friend and respected opponent (and I beg to assure him that I shall not hurt a hair of his head, now or ever!), would I be regarded as his benefactor? Yet that is what General Jackson did to the system of bank monopolies," etc.

        I did not follow him further. For a startled second I had really thought we were to have a "scene." I had heard that Democrats were bloodthirsty by nature, and that sanguinary outbreaks attended political demonstrations and cataracts of bad whiskey.

        It goes without saying that the Hon. Watkins Leigh -

Page 135

a distinguished member of the Richmond bar, famous for legal acumen and forensic oratory - made quick and thorough work in the destruction of Mr. Jones's building, and sent the Whigs home with what I heard my mother describe as "a good taste in their mouths."

        The orations were interspersed with "patriotic songs." A quartette of young men, picked out by the committee of arrangements, for their fine voices and stanch Whiggery, stood on the platform and sang the body of the ballads. The choruses were shouted, with more force and good-will than tunefulness, by masculine voters of all ages and qualities of tone.

        Doctor Henning, an able physician, and as eccentric in his way as Captain Cocke in his, stood near my father, his back against a tree, his mouth wide, and all the volume of sound he could pump from his lungs pouring skyward in the refrain of

                        "Get out of the way, you're all unlucky;
                        Clear the track for Old Kentucky!" -

        when his eye fell upon a young man, who, having no more ear or voice than the worthy Galen himself, contented himself with listening. As the quartette began the next verse, the Doctor collared "Abe" Cardozo (whom, by the way, he had assisted to bring into the world), and actually shook him in the energy of his patriotism -

        "Abraham James! why don't you sing?"

        "Me, Doctor?" stammered the young fellow, who probably had not heard his middle name in ten years before - "I never sang a note in my life!"

        "Then begin now!" commanded the Doctor, setting the example as the chorus began anew.

        How my father laughed! backing out of sight of the pair, and doubling himself up in the enjoyment of the scene, real bright tears rolling down his cheeks. I heard

Page 136

him rehearse the incident twenty times in after-years, and always with keen delight. For the Doctor was a scholar and a dreamer, as well as a skilful practitioner, renowned for his horticultural and ornithological successes, and so taciturn and absent-minded that he seldom took part in general conversation. That he should have been drawn out of his shell to the extent of roaring out ungrammatical doggerel in a public assembly of his fellow-citizens, was a powerful proof of the tremendous force of party enthusiasm. The incongruity of the whole affair appealed to my father's ever-active sense of humor. He would wind up the story by asserting that "it would have made Jeremiah chuckle if he had known both of the actors in the by-play."

        One specimen of the ballads that flooded the land in the fateful 1844 will give some idea of the tenor of all:

Tune: "Ole Dan Tucker"

                        "The moon was shining silver bright, the stars with glory crowned the night,
                        High on a limb that 'same old Coon' was singing to himself this tune:
                        Chorus

                        "Get out of the way, you're all unlucky; clear the track for Ole Kentucky!

                        "Now in a sad predicament the Lokies are for President;
                        They have six horses in the pasture, and don't know which can run the faster.

                        "The Wagon-Horse from Pennsylvany, the Dutchmen think he's the best of any;
                        But he must drag in heavy stages his Federal notions and low wages.

                        "They proudly bring upon the course an old and broken down war-horse;
                        They shout and sing: 'Oh! rumpsey dumsey, Colonel Johnson killed Tecumsey!'

Page 137

                        "And here is Cass, though not a dunce, will run both sides of the track at once;
                        To win the race will all things copy, be sometimes pig and sometimes puppy.

                        "The fiery Southern horse, Calhoun, who hates a Fox and fears a Coon,
                        To toe the scratch will not be able, for Matty keeps him in the stable.

                        "And here is Matty, never idle, a tricky horse that slips his bridle;
                        In forty-four we'll show him soon the little Fox can't fool the Coon.

                        "The balky horse they call John Tyler, we'll head him soon or burst his boiler;
                        His cursed 'grippe' has seized us all, which Doctor Clay will cure next fall.

                        "The people's fav'rite, Henry Clay, is now the 'fashion' of the day;
                        And let the track be dry or mucky, we'll stake our pile on Ole Kentucky.

                        "Get out of the way, he's swift and lucky; clear the track for Ole Kentucky!"

        (The chorus of each preceding verse is, "Get out of the way, you're all unlucky," etc. The "Fox" is Martin Van Buren, or "Matty." The "Coon" is Clay. The "Wagon-Horse from Pennsylvany" is James Buchanan.)

        Another ballad, sung that day under the trees at the back of the Court House, began after this wise:

                        "What has caused this great commotion
                        Our ranks betray?
                        It is the ball a-rolling on
                        To clear the way
                        For Harry Clay.

Page 138


                        And with him we'll beat your Polk! Polk! Polk!
                        And his motley crew of folk.
                        O! with him we'll beat your Polk."

        To my excited imagination it was simple fact, not a flight of fancy, that Powhatan should be alluded to that day as "your historic county - a mere wave in the vast Union -

                        "That ever shall be
                        Divided as billows, yet one as the sea."

        "A wave, fellow-citizens, that has caught the irresistible impulse of wind and tide bearing us on to the most glorious victory America has ever seen."

                        Ah's me! That was how both parties talked and felt with regard to the Union seventeen years before the very name became odious to those who had been ready to die in defence of it.         I cannot dismiss the subject of public functions in the "historic county" without devoting a few pages to the annual Muster Day. It was preceded by five days of "officers' training." The manoeuvres of the latter body were carried on in the public square, and, as one end of our house overlooked this, no lessons were studied or recited between the hours of 10 A.M. and 4 P.M. on those days. The sophisticated twentieth-century youngling will smile contemptuously at hearing that, up to this time, I had never heard a brass-band. But I knew all about martial music. Already there was laid away in the fat portfolio nobody except myself ever opened, a story in ten parts, in which the hero's voice was compared to "the thrilling strains of martial music."

        I boiled the tale down four years thereafter, and it was printed. It had a career. But "that is another story."

        I used to sit with my "white work," or a bit of knitting,

Page 139

in hand, at that end window, looking across the side-street down upon the square, watching the backing and filling, the prancing and the halting of the eight "officers" drilled in military tactics by Colonel Hopkins, the strains of the drum and fife in my ears, and dream out war-stories by the dozen.

        The thumping and the squealing of drum and fife set my pulses to dancing as the finest orchestra has never made them leap since that day when fancy was more real and earnest than what the bodily senses took in.

        By Saturday the officers had learned their lesson well enough to take their respective stands before (and aft, as we shall see) the larger body of free and independent American citizens who were not "muster free," hence who must study the noble art of war.

        They came from every quarter of the county. The Fine Creek and Genito neighborhoods gave up their quota, and Deep Creek, Red Lane, and Yellow Jacket country kept not back. It was a motley and most democratic line that stretched from the main street to that flanking the public square. Butternut and broadcloth rubbed elbows; planter and overseer were shoulder to shoulder. "Free, white, and twenty-one" had the additional qualification of "under forty- five." Past that, the citizen of these free and enlightened United States lays down the burden of peaceable military muster.

        Besides those worn by the officers, there was not a uniform on duty that Saturday. Here and there one might descry the glitter of a gun-barrel. Walking-canes and, with the Yellow Jacket contingent, corn-stalks, simulated muskets in the exercises dictated by Colonel Hopkins, who was to-day at his best. I employ the word "dictated" with intention. He had to tell the recruits (surely the rawest ever drawn up in line) exactly what each order meant. To prevent the swaying array from leaning back

Page 140

against the fence, three officers were detailed to skirmish behind the long row and shove delinquents into place. The Colonel instructed them how to hold their "arms," patiently; in the simplest colloquial phrase, informed them what each was to do when ordered to "shoulder arms," "right dress," "mark time," and the rest of the technicalities confusing to ears unlearned, and which, heard by the veteran but once in a twelve-month, could not be familiar even after ten or fifteen years of "service."

        Both the windows commanding the parade-ground were filled on Muster Day. My mother and our grown-up cousins enjoyed the humors of the situation almost as much as we girls, who let nothing escape our eager eyes. Especially do I recall the shout of laughter we drew away from our outlook to stifle, when the suave commanding officer, mindful of the dull comprehension and crass ignorance of a large proportion of his corps, directed them in a clear voice - whose courteous intonations never varied under provocations that would have thrown some men into paroxysms of mirth, and moved many to profanity - to "look straight forward, hold the chin level, and let the hands hang down, keeping thumbs upon the seam of the pantaloons." More technical terms would have been thrown away. Twenty warriors (prospective) brought both hands forward and laid their thumbs, side by side, upon the central seams of their pantaloons! Merriment, that threatened to be like the "inextinguishable laughter" of Olympian deities, followed the grave anxieties of the officials in rear and front of the mixed multitude to hinder those at the extreme ends of the line from bending forward to watch the manoeuvres of comrades who occupied the centre of the field. In spite of hurryings to and fro and up and down the ranks, it chanced, half a dozen times an hour, that what should have been a straight line became a curve. Then the gallant, indomitable Colonel would

Page 141

walk majestically from end to end, and with the flat of his naked sword repair the damage done to discipline -

        "Just like a boy rattling a stick along the palings!" gasped Cousin Mary, choking with mirth.

        The simile was apt.

        Some staid citizens, tenacious of dignity and susceptible to ridicule, seldom appeared upon the parade-ground, preferring to pay the fine exacted for the omission. Others - and not a few - contended that some familiarity with military manoeuvres was essential to the mental outfit of every man who would be willing to serve his country in the field if necessary. This sentiment moved sundry of the younger men to the formation, that same year (if I mistake not), of the "Powhatan Troop."

        One incident connected with the birth of an organization that still exists, in name, fixed it in my mind. Cousin Joe - the hero of my childish days - was mainly instrumental in getting up the company, and brought the written form of constitution and by-laws to my father's house, where he dined on the Court Day which marked the first parade. Our kinsman, Moses Drury Hoge, came with him. He prided himself, among a great many other things, upon being phenomenally far-sighted. To test this he asked Cousin Joe to hold the paper against the wall on the opposite side of the room, and read it aloud slowly and correctly from his seat, twenty feet away.

        The scene came back to me as it was photographed on my mind that day, when I read, ten years ago, in a Richmond paper, of the prospective celebration of the formation of the "Powhatan Troop." I was more than four hundred miles away, and fifty-odd years separated me from the "historic county" and the Court House where the banquet was to be given. I let the paper drop and closed my eyes. I was back in the big, square room on the first floor of the long, low, rambling house on the village street. My

Page 142

favorite cousin, tall and handsome, held the paper above his head, smiling in indulgent amusement at the young kinsman of whom he was ever fond and proud. My father stood in the doorway, watching the progress of the test. My mother had let her sewing fall to her lap while she looked on. The scent of roses from the garden that was the joy of my mother's heart, stole in through open doors and windows. The well-modulated tones, that were to ring musically in church and hall on both sides of the sea, and for more than a half-century to come, read the formal agreement, of which I recalled, in part, the preamble:

        "We, the undersigned, citizens of the County of Powhatan, in the State of Virginia."

        While the glamour of that moment of ecstatic reminiscence wrought within me, I seized my pen and wrote a telegram of congratulation to the revellers, seated, as I reckoned, at that very hour, about the banqueting-board. I addressed the despatch to Judge Thomas Miller, the grandson of the chairman on the day of the Whig rally. By a remarkable and happy coincidence, for which I had hardly dared to hope, the telegram, sent from a country station in New Jersey, flew straight and fast to the obscure hamlet nearly five hundred miles off, and was handed to Judge Miller at the head of the table while the feast was in full flow. He read it aloud, and the health of the writer was drunk amid such applause as my wildest fancy could not have foreseen in the All-So-Long-Ago when my horizon, all rose-color and gold, was bounded by the confines of "Our County."

Page 143

XIV

RUMORS OF CHANGES - A CORN-SHUCKING - NEGRO TOPICAL SONG

        MY mother's love for Richmond was but second to that she felt for husband and children. It was evident to us in after-years that her longing to return to her early home wrought steadily, if silently, upon my father's mind and shaped his plans.

        These plans were definitively made and announced to us by the early autumn of 1844. Uncle Carus had removed to the city with his family late in the summer. My sister and I were to be sent to a new school just established in Richmond, and recommended to our parents by Moses Hoge, who was now assistant pastor in the First Presbyterian Church, and had full charge of a branch of the same, built farther up-town than the Old First founded by Dr. John H. Rice. We girls were to live with the Caruses that winter. In the spring the rest of the family would follow, and, thenceforward, our home would be in Richmond.

        A momentous change, and one that was to alter the complexion of all our lives. Yet it was so gradually and quietly effected that we were not conscious of so much as a jar in the machinery of our existence.

        I heard my mother say, and more than once, in after-years, crowded with incident and with cares of which we never dreamed in those eventless months:

        "I was never quite contented to live anywhere out of Richmond, yet I often asked myself during the seven years

Page 144

we spent in Powhatan if they were not the most carefree I should ever have. I know, now, that they were."

        My father gave a fervent assent when he heard this. To him the sojourn was prosperous throughout. Energy, integrity, public spirit, intelligence, and, under the exterior chance acquaintances thought stern, the truest heart that ever throbbed with love to God and love to man, had won for him the esteem and friendship of the best men in the county. Steadily he mounted, by the force of native worth, to the magistrate's bench, and was a recognized factor in local and in state politics. He had established a flourishing Sunday-school in the "Fine Creek neighborhood," where none had ever existed until he made this the nucleus of a church. He was the confidential adviser of the embarrassed planter and the struggling mechanic, and lent a helping hand to both. He was President of a debating society, in which he was, I think, the only man who was not a college graduate.

        His business had succeeded far beyond his expectations Except that the increase of means moved him to larger charities, there was no change in our manner of life. We had always been above the pinch of penury, living as well as our neighbors, and, so far as the younger members of the family knew, as well as any reasonable people need desire to live. We had our carriage and horses, my sister and I a riding-horse apiece, abundance of delicacies for the table, and new clothes of excellent quality whenever we wanted them.

        The ambitions and glories of the world beyond our limited sphere came to our ken as matter of entertainment, not as provocatives to discontent.

        Two nights before we left home for our city school, the Harvest Home - "corn-shucking" - was held. It was always great fun to us younglings to witness the "show." With no premonition that I should never assist at another

Page 145

similar function, I went into the kitchen late in the afternoon, and, as had been my office ever since I was eight years old, superintended the setting of the supper-table for our servants and their expected guests. I was Mammy Ritta's special pet, and she put in a petition that I would stand by her now, in terms I could not have resisted if I had been as averse to the task as I was glad to perform it:

        "Is you goin' to be sech a town young lady that you won't jes' step out and show us how to set de table, honey?" could have but one answer.

        A boiled ham had the place of honor at one end of the board, built out with loose planks to stretch from the yawning fireplace, bounding the lower end of the big kitchen, to Mammy's room at the other. My mother had lent tablecloth and crockery to meet the demands of the company. She had, of course, furnished the provisions loading the planks. A shoulder balanced the ham, and side-dishes of sausage, chine, spareribs, fried chicken, huge piles of corn and wheat bread, mince and potato pies, and several varieties of preserves, would fill every spare foot of cloth when the hot things were in place. Floral decorations of feasts would not come into vogue for another decade and more, but I threw the sable corps of workers into ecstasies of delighted wonder by instructing Spotswood, Gilbert, and a stableman to tack branches of pine and cedar along the smoke-browned rafters and stack them in the corners.

        "Mos' as nice as bein' in de woods!" ejaculated the laundress, with an audible and long-drawn sniff, parodying, in unconscious anticipation, Young John Chivery's - "I feel as if I was in groves!"

        It was nine o'clock before the ostensible business of the evening began. Boards, covered with straw, were the base of the mighty pyramid of corn in the open space between the kitchen-yard and the stables. Straw was strewed

Page 146

about the heap to a distance of twenty or thirty feet, and here the men of the party assembled, sitting flat on the padded earth. The evening was bland and the moon was at the full. About the doors of kitchen and laundry fluttered the dusky belles who had accompanied the shuckers, and who would sit down to supper with them. Their presence was the inspiration of certain "topical songs," as we would name them - sometimes saucy, oftener flattering. As dear Doctor Primrose hath it, "There was not much wit, but there was a great deal of laughter, and that did nearly as well."

        This was what Mea and I whispered to each other in our outlook at the window of our room that gave directly upon the lively scene. We had sat in the same place for seven successive corn-shuckings, as we reminded ourselves, sighing reminiscently.

        The top of the heap of corn was taken by the biggest man present and the best singer. From his eminence he tossed down the hooded ears to the waiting hands that caught them as they hurtled through the air, and stripped them in a twinkling. As he tossed, he sang, the others catching up the chorus with a will. Hands and voices kept perfect time.

        One famous corn-shuckers' song was encored vociferously. It ran, in part, thus:

                        "My cow Maria
                        She fell in de fire.

                        Chorus
                        "Go de corn! Go de corn!

                        "I tell my man Dick
                        To pull 'er out quick.
                        (Go de corn!)

Page 147

                        "And Dick he said,
                        'Dis cow done dade!'
                        (Go de corn!)"

        (Being of an economic turn of mind, the owner of deceased Maria proceeded to make disposition of her several members:)

                        "I made her hide over
                        For a wagon-cover.
                        (Go de corn!)

                        "I cut her hoof up
                        For a drinkin' cup.
                        (Go de corn!)

                        "Her tail I strip'
                        Fur a wagon-whip.
                        (Go de corn!)

                        "Her ribs hol' op
                        Dat wagon top.
                        (Go de corn!)"

        And so on until, as Mea murmured, under cover of the uproarious "Go de corn!" repeated over and over and over, with growing might of lung - "Maria was worth twice as much dead as alive."

        We had had our first nap when the chatter of the Supper-party, saying their farewells to hosts and companions, awoke us. We tumbled out of bed and flew to the window. The moon was as bright as day, the dark figures bustling between us and the heaps of shucks and the mounds of corn, gleaming like gold in the moonlight, reminded us of nimble ants scampering about their hills. The supper had evidently been eminently satisfactory. We could smell hot coffee and sausage still. Fine phrases,

Page 148

impossible to any but a negro's brain and tongue, flew fast and gayly. The girls giggled and gurgled in palpable imitation of damsels of fairer skins and higher degree.

        Hampton - the spruce carriage-driver (as coachmen were named then) of Mr. Spencer D., Effie's father - bowed himself almost double right under our window in worshipful obeisance to a bright mulatto in a blazing red frock.

        "Is all de ladies ockerpied wid gentlemen?" he called, perfunctorily, over his shoulder. And, ingratiatingly direct to the coy belle who pretended not to see his approach, "Miss Archer! is you ockerpied?"

        Miss Archer tittered and writhed coquettishly.

        "Well, Mr. D.! I can't jes' say that I is!"

        "Then, jes' hook on hyar, won't you?" crooking a persuasive elbow.

Page 149

XV

THE COUNTRY GIRLS AT A CITY SCHOOL - VELVET HATS AND
CLAY'S DEFEAT

        OUR father took us to Richmond the first of October. A stage ran between Cumberland Court House and the city, going down one day and coming up the next, taking in Powhatan wayside stations and one or more in Chesterfield.

        We rarely used the public conveyance. This important journey was made in our own carriage. A rack at the back contained two trunks. Other luggage had gone down by the stage. We had dinner at a half-way house of entertainment, leaving home at 9 o'clock A.M., and coming in sight of the town at five in the afternoon.

        That night I was lulled to sleep for the first time by what was to be forevermore associated in my thoughts with the fair City of Seven Hills - the song of the river-rapids. It is a song - never a moan. Men have come and men may go; the pleasant places endeared by history, tradition, and memory may be, and have been, laid waste; the holy and beautiful houses in which our fathers worshipped have been burned with fire, the bridges spanning the rolling river have been broken down, and others have arisen in their place; but one thing has remained as unchanged as the heavens reflected in the broad breast of the stream - that is the sweet and solemn anthem, dear to the heart of one who has lived long within the sound of it, as the song of the surf to the homesick exile who asked in the Vale of Tempë, "Where is the sea!"

Page 150

        We were duly entered in the school conducted by Mrs. Nottingham and her four daughters in an irregularly built frame-house - painted "colonial yellow" - which stood at the corner of Fifth and Franklin Streets. It was pulled down long ago to make room for a stately brick residence, built and occupied by my brother Horace.

        The school was Presbyterian, through and through. Mr. Hoge had a Bible-class there every Monday morning; the Nottingham family, including boarders, attended Sunday and week-day services in the chapel, a block farther down Fifth Street. The eloquent curate of the Old First was rising fast into prominence in city and church. His chapel was crowded to the doors on Sunday afternoons when there was no service in the mother-church, and filled in forenoon with the colony which, it was settled, should form itself into a corporate and independent body within a few months.

        It spoke well for the drill we had had from our tutor, and said something for the obedient spirit in which we had followed the line of study indicated by him, that Mea and I were, after the preliminary examination, classed with girls older than ourselves, and who had been regular attendants upon boarding and day schools of note. If we were surprised at this, having anticipated a different result from the comparison of a desultory home- education in the country, with the "finish" of city methods, we were more amazed at the manners of our present associates. They were, without exception, the offspring of refined and well-to-do parents. The daughters of distinguished clergymen men, of eminent jurists, of governors and congressmen, wealthy merchants and rich James River planters, were our classmates in school sessions and our companions when lessons were over. It was our initial experience in the arrogant democracy of the "Institution."

        Be it day-school, boarding-school, or college, the story

Page 151

of this experience is the same the world over. The frank brutality of question and comment; the violent and reasonless partisanships; the irrational intimacies, and the short lives of these; the combinations against lawful authority; the deceptions and evasions to screen offenders from the consequences of indolence or disobedience - were but a few of the revelations made to the two country girls in the trial-months of that winter.

        I had my first shock in the course of an examination upon ancient history conducted by the second and gentlest of the Nottingham sisters - Miss Sarah. I was unaffectedly diffident in the presence of girls who were so much more fashionably attired than we in our brown merino frocks made by "Miss Judy," and trimmed with velvet of a darker shade, that I felt more ill at ease than my innate pride would let me show. But I kept my eyes upon the kind face of the catechist, and answered in my turn distinctly, if low, trying with all my might to think of nothing but the subject in hand. I observed that Mea did the same. I was always sure of her scholarship, and I tingled with pride at her composure and the refined intonations that rendered replies invariably correct. Honestly, I had thought far more of her than of myself, when, after a question from Miss Sarah revealed the fact that I had read Plutarch's Lives, a tall girl next to me dug her elbow into my ribs:

        "Law, child! you think yourself so smart!"

        She was the daughter of one of the eminent professional men I have alluded to, and three years my senior. I knew her father by reputation, and had been immensely impressed with a sense of the honor of being seated beside her in the class.

        "Miss Blank!" said Miss Sarah, as stern as she could ever be. "I am surprised!"

        The girl giggled. So did a dozen others. My cheeks

Page 152

flamed hotly, and my temper followed suit. I made up my mind, then and there, never to like that "creature." I have seen the like misbehavior in college girls who took the highest honors.

        Prof. Brander Matthews, of Columbia University, once said to a class in English literature, of which my son was a member:

        "I could go through all of my classes and pick out, with unerring certainty, the young men who belong to what may be called 'reading families.' Nothing in the college curriculum ever takes the place in education of a refined early environment and intellectual atmosphere."

        I am inclined to adapt the wise utterance to the cultivation of what we class, awkwardly, under the head of "manners." The child, who is taught, by precept and hourly example in home-life, that politeness is a religious duty, and sharp speech vulgar, and who is trained to practice with the members of his family the "small, sweet courtesies of life" that make the society man and woman elegant and popular, will suffer many things at the tongues of school and college mates, yet will not his "manners" depart from him - when he is older!

        As home-bred girls, we had to undergo a system of moral and mental acclimation during that session. I do not regret the ordeal. Quiet, confidential talks with Cousin Mary, whose tact was as fine as her breeding, helped me to sustain philosophically what would have made me miserable but for her tender and judicious ministrations.

        "It is always right to do the right thing," was a maxim she wrought into my consciousness by many repetitions. "The danger of association with rude and coarse people is that we may fall into their ways to protect ourselves. It may be good for you to rough it for a while, so long as it does not roughen you."

        Little by little we got used to the "roughing." Schoolwork

Page 153

we thoroughly enjoyed, and our teachers appreciated this. From each of them we met with kind and helpful treatment as soon as the routine of study was fully established.

        Our French master supplied the crucial test of philosophy and diligence. He was a "character" in his way, and he fostered the reputation. In all my days I have never known a man who could, at pleasure, be such a savage and so fine a gentleman. He was six-feet-something in height, superbly proportioned and heavily mustachioed. Few men curtained the upper lip then. He had received a university education in France; had been a rich man in New York, marrying there the daughter of Samuel Ogden, a well-known citizen, the father of Anna Cora Mowatt, the actress, who afterward became Mrs. Ritchie.

        Isidore Guillet lost wife and fortune in the same year, and, after a vain effort to recoup his finances at the North, removed to Richmond with his three sons, and became a fashionable French teacher. He was fierce in class, and suave outside of the recitation-room. Our late and now-more-than-ever-lamented tutor had laid a fair foundation for us in the French language. We were "up" in the verbs to an extent that excited the rude applause of our classmates. We read French as fluently as English, and were tolerably conversant with such French classics as were current in young ladies' seminaries. These things were less than vanity when M. Guillet and Manesca took the field. We were required to copy daily seven or eight foolscap pages-full of that detestable "System." Beginning with "Avez vous le clou?" and running the gamut of "le bon clou," "le mauvais clou," and "le bon clou de votre père," "le mauvais clou de votre grandmère," up to the maddening discords of "l'interrogatif et le negatif" - we were rushed breathlessly along the lines ordained by the merciless "System" and more merciless master, until

Page 154

it was a marvel that nerves and health were not wrecked. I said just now that the lion roared him soft in general society. Throughout a series of Spanish lessons given to us two girls through the medium of French, he was the mildest-mannered monster I ever beheld. One day he went out of his way to account for the unlikeness to the language-master of the class. The explanation was a refined version of Mr. Bagnet's code - "Discipline must be maintained." To the pair of girls who read and recited to him in their private sitting-room, he was the finished gentleman in demeanor, and in talk delightfully instructive. His family in Paris had known the present generation of Lafayettes. Lamartine - at that epoch of French Revolutionary history, the popular idol - was his personal Friend. He brought and read to us letters from the author- statesman, thrilling with interest, and kept us advised, through his family correspondence, of the stirring changes going on in his native land. All this was in the uncovenanted conversational exercise that succeeded the Spanish lesson. The latter over, he would toss aside the books used in it with an airy "Eh, bien donc! pour la conversation!" and plunge into the matter uppermost in his mind, chatting brilliantly and gayly in the most elegant French imaginable, bringing into our commonplace, provincial lives the flavor and sparkle of the Parisian salon.

        To return to our first winter in a city school: The session began on October 5th. We had ceased to be homesick, and were learning to sustain, with seeming good-humor, criticisms of our "countrified ways and old-fashioned talk," when our mother came to town for her fall shopping. She arrived on the first of November, my father tarrying behind to vote on the fourth. We had a glorious Saturday. It was our very first real shopping expedition, and it has had no equal in our subsequent experiences. There was a lecture on Saturday morning. Mr. Richard Sterling, the

Page 155

brother-in-law of our late tutor, and the head-master of a classical school for boys, lectured to us weekly upon Natural Philosophy. We were out by eleven o'clock, and on emerging from the house, we found our mother awaiting us without.

        The day was divine, and we had worn our best walking-dresses, in anticipation of the shopping frolic. Three of the girls had commented upon our smart attire, one remarking that we "really looked like folks." The vocabulary of school-girls usually harmonizes with their deportment. The tall girl I have spoken of as "Miss Blank," added to her patronizing notice of the country girls, the encouraging assurance that "if we only had bonnets less than a century old, we would be quite presentable."

        We held our peace, hugging to our souls the knowledge that we were that day to try on two velvet bonnets - real velvet - the like of which had never graced our heads before. We could afford to smile superior to contempt and to patronage - the lowest device of the mean mind, the favorite tool of the consciously underbred.

        I forgot heat and bitterness, and misanthropy died a natural death in the milliner's shop. The new hat was a dream of beauty and becomingness in my unlearned eyes. It was a soft plum-color, and had a tiny marabou feather on the side. I had never worn a feather. Mea's was dark-blue and of uncut velvet. It, too, was adorned with a white feather. I could have touched the tender blue heavens with one finger when it was decided that we might wear the new bonnets home, and have the old ones sent up instead.

        "You know I never like to have new clothes worn for the first time to church," our mother remarked, aside, to us.

        We walked up-town, meeting my father at the foot of Capitol Street. He was in a prodigious hurry, forging

Page 156

along at a rate that made it difficult for me to overtake him when my mother told me to "run after him, and we would all go home together."

        He drew out his watch when I told my errand breathlessly. His eyes were bright with excitement; as he hurried back to offer his arm to his wife, he said:

        "I must be on Broad Street when the Northern train comes in. We have just time if you don't mind walking briskly."

        Mind it! I could have run every step of the way if that would bring the news to us more quickly. My heart smote me remorsefully. For in the engrossing event of the new bonnet I had forgotten, for the time, that decisive news of the election would certainly be received by the mail-train which ran into Richmond at two o'clock. It must be remembered that the period of which I write antedated the electric telegraph. We had but one through mail daily. Election news had been pouring in heavily, but slowly. We were not quite sure, even yet, how our own State had gone. The returns from New York and Pennsylvania would establish the fact of the great Whig victory beyond a doubt. We said "the Clay victory," and were confident that it was an accomplished, established fact. True, my father and Uncle Carus had spoken rather gravely than apprehensively last night of the unprecedentedly large Irish vote that had been polled.

        We were at the corner of Broad and Tenth Streets, and still at racing speed, when the train drew slowly into the station. The track lay in the centre of Broad Street, and the terminus was flush with the sidewalk. I was on one side of my father; my mother had his other arm. Mea, never a rapid walker, was some paces in the rear. I felt my father's step falter and slacken suddenly. Looking into his face, I saw it darken and harden. The mobile mouth was a straight, tense line. I thought that a groan escaped

Page 157

him. Before I could exclaim, a man strode toward us from the train. He grasped my father's arm and said something in his ear. I caught five words of one sentence:

        "The Irish vote did it!"

        At the same instant the ludicrous touch, never lacking from the supreme moments of life, was supplied to this by a boy walking down the street, his young face disfigured by the wrathful disappointment stamped upon the visages of most of the men thronging the sidewalk. Some ardent Democrat had nailed a vigorous poke-stalk against the fence, and the lad stopped to kick it viciously. Even my father smiled at the impotent fury of the action.

        "That's right, my boy!" he said, and struck the weed into the gutter with a blow of his cane.

        "I wish other evils were as easily disposed of!" was all that escaped the tightly-closed lips for the next half-hour.

        The gloom rested upon face and spirits for twenty-four hours. Richmond was a Whig city, and the very air seemed oppressed by what we reckoned as a National woe. It is not easy to appreciate in this century that the defeat of a Presidential candidate imported so much to the best men in the country.

        "How did you know what had happened, father?" I ventured to ask that night when the silent meal was over. We had moved and spoken as if the beloved dead lay under our roof. I stole out to the long back porch as we arose from table, and stood there, leaning over the railing and listening to the dirge chanted by the river. The stars twinkled murkily through the city fogs; a sallow moon hung low in the west. It was a dolorous world. I wondered how soon the United States Government would collapse into anarchy. Could - would my father continue to live here under the rule of Polk? How I loathed the name and the party that had made it historic! So quietly had my father approached that I was made aware of his

Page 158

proximity by the scent of his cigar. I was vaguely conscious of a gleam of gratitude that he had this slight solace. His cigar meant much to him. I laid my hand on that resting on the railing. Such strong, capable hands as his were! His fingers were closed silently upon mine, and I gathered courage to put my question. The blow had fallen before we met the man who had hissed at "the Irish vote."

        "How did you know what had happened, father?"

        No need to speak more definitely. Our minds had room for but one thought.

        "It was arranged with the engineer and conductor that a flag should be made fast to the locomotive if there were good news. It was to be a large and handsome flag. Hundreds were on the lookout for it. As soon as I caught sight of the train I saw that the flag was not there."

        He smoked hard and fast. A choking in my throat held me silent. For, in a lightning flash of fancy, I had before me the glorious might-have-been that would have driven the waiting hundreds mad with joy. I pictured how proudly the "large, handsome flag" would have floated in the sunshine, and the wild enthusiasm of the crowds collected upon the sidewalks - the gladness that would have flooded our hearts and our home.

        It was, perhaps, five minutes before I could manage my voice to say:

        "How do you suppose Mr. Clay will bear it?"

        I was a woman-child, and my whole soul went out in the longing to comfort the defeated demigod.

        "Like the hero that he is, my daughter. This" - still not naming the disaster - "means more to the nation than to him."

        He raised his hat involuntarily, as I had seen him do that bright, happy May morning when we walked down to Jordan's Creek to be amused by the Democratic barbecue.

Page 159

        He removed it entirely a week later, and bowed his bared head silently, when a fellow-Whig told him, with moist eyes, that the decisive tidings were brought to the hero as he stood in a social gathering of friends. Mr. Clay - so ran the tale I have never heard contradicted - was called out of the room by the messenger, returning in a few minutes to resume the conversation the summons had interrupted, with unruffled mien and the perfect courtesy that never failed him in public and in private. It was said then that he repeated on that evening, in reply to the expressed sorrow of his companions - if, indeed, it was not said then for the first time - the immortal utterance:

        "I would rather be right than President!"

        The inevitable dash of the ludicrous struck across the calamity in the form of my father's disapproval of the velvet bonnet I would not have exchanged on Saturday for a ducal tiara. I had meant to reserve the appearance of it as a pleasant surprise, and to call his attention to it when I was dressed for church next day. I did not blame him for not noticing it in our rapid tramp up Capitol Street on Saturday. He had weightier matters on his mind. With the honest desire of diverting him from the train of ideas that had darkened his visage for twenty-four hours, I donned the precious head-piece ten minutes before it was time to set out for church, and danced into my mother's room where he sat reading. Walking up to him, I swept a marvellous courtesy and bolted the query full at him:

        "How do you like my new bonnet?"

        He lowered the book and surveyed me with lack-lustre eyes.

        "Not at all, I am sorry to say."

        I fairly staggered back, casting a look of anguished appeal at my mother. Being of my sex, she comprehended it.

Page 160

        "Why, father! we think it very pretty," laying her hand on his shoulder. "And she never had a velvet bonnet before."

        I saw the significant tightening of the small fingers, and he must have felt it. But the dull eyes did not lighten, the corners of the mouth did not lift.

        "As I said, I do not admire it. Nor do I think it becoming."

        I turned on my heel, as he might have done, and went to my room. When Mea and I joined our parents in the lower hall, the splendors of the new bonnets were extinguished by thick barege veils. We had not meant to wear them in November. They were indispensable for summer noons. After I had confided my tale of woe to my sister, we hastened to exhume the veils from our trunks and to bind them over our hats. We walked, slow and taciturn behind our elders for five squares. Then my father turned and beckoned to us. He was actually smiling - a whimsical gleam that had in it something of shame, and much of humor.

        "Take off those veils!" he said, positively, yet kindly And, as we hesitated visibly: "I mean what I say! I want to take a good look at those bonnets."

        It was in a quiet corner of a secluded street, lined with what was once a favorite shade-tree in Richmond - the Otaheite mulberry. The night had been cold, and the last russet leaves were ankle-deep on the sidewalk. They rustled as I moved uneasily in loosening my veil.

        I never passed the spot afterward without thinking of the absurd little episode in the history of those melancholy days.

        "I see, now, that they are very pretty and very becoming," my father pursued, as they were divested of the ugly mufflers. "I have been very cross for the past twenty-four hours. I suppose because I have been horribly upset

Page 161

by the National calamity. We will turn over a new and cleaner leaf.

        He was often stern, and oftener imperative. It was his nature to be strong in all that he set his hand or mind unto. I have yet to see another strong man who was so ready to acknowledge a fault, and who made such clean work of the act.

Page 162

XVI

HOME AT CHRISTMAS - A CANDY-PULL AND
HOG-KILLING

        WE went home at Christmas!

        Twenty years were to elapse before I should spend another Christmas week in the country. We did not know this then. Not a hitch impeded the smooth unrolling of the weeks of expectation and the days of preparation for the holidays. We were to set out on Monday. On Friday, Spotswood drove up to our door, and Mary Anne, my mother's own maid, alighted. That evening James Ivey reported for escort duty. Even elderly women seldom travelled alone at that date. About young girls were thrown protective parallels that would widen our college-woman's mouth with laughter and her eyes with amazement. There were no footpads on the stage-road from Richmond to Powhatan, and had these gentry abounded in the forests running down to the wheel-tracks, stalwart Spotswood and a shot-gun would have kept them at bay. Maid and outrider were the outward sign of unspoken and unwritten conventions rooted in love of womankind. The physical weakness of the sex was their strength; their dependence upon stronger arms and tender hearts their warrant for any and every demand they chose to make upon their natural protectors.

        We had none of these things in mind that joyful Monday morning when Uncle Carus, on one hand, and James Ivey on the other, helped us into the carriage. Carriage-steps were folded up, accordion-wise, and doubled back and

Page 163

down upon the floor of the vehicle when not in use. The clatter, as the coach-door was opened and the steps let down, was the familiar accompaniment of successive arrivals of guests at hospitable homes, and worshippers at country churches.

        The trim flight fell with a merry rattle for the two happiest girls in the State, and we sprang in, followed by Mary Anne. We were wedged snugly in place by parcels that filled every corner and almost touched the roof. Presents we had been buying for a month with our own pocket-money and making in our few spare hours, were bound into bundles and packed in boxes. The wells under the cushioned seats were crammed with fragiles and confectionery, the like of which our lesser sisters and brothers had never tasted.

        Uncle Carus prophesied a snow-storm. My mother used to say that he was a wise weather-prophet. We stubbornly discredited the prediction until we had left the city spires five miles behind us, and James Ivey's overcoat and leggings (some called them "spatter-dashes") were dotted with feathery flakes. Whereupon we discovered that there was nothing in the world jollier than travelling in a snowstorm, and grew wildly hilarious in the prospect. The snow fell steadily and in grim earnest. By the time we got to Flat Rock, where we were to have the horses and ourselves fed, the wheels churned up, at every revolution, mud that was crushed strawberry in color, topped with whiteness that might have been whipped cream; for the roads were heavy by reason of an open winter. This was Christmas snow. We exulted in it as if we had had a hand in the making. Our gallant outrider, albeit a staid youth of three-and-twenty, fell in with our humor. He made feeble fun of his own appearance as each wrinkle in his garments became a drift, and his dark hair was like a horsehair wig such as we had seen in pictures of English

Page 164

barristers. His bay horse was a match to our iron-grays, and the twelve hoofs were ploughing through a level fall of six inches before we espied the tremulous sparks we recognized as village windows.

        Our throats ached with laughing and our hearts with great swelling waves of happiness, as we tumbled out of our seats - and our bundles after us - at the gate of the long, low house that might have been mean in eyes accustomed to rows of three-storied brick "residences" on city streets. Every door was flung wide; every window was red with fire and lamp light.

        We had fried chicken and waffles, hot rolls, ham, beaten biscuits, honey, three kinds of preserves, and, by special petition of all the children, a mighty bowl of snow and cream, abundantly sweetened, for supper. This dispatched, and at full length, the journey having made us hungry, and the sight of us having quickened the appetites of the rest, we sat about the fire in the great "chamber" on the first floor, that was the throbbing heart of the home, and talked until ten o'clock. The faithful clock that hung above the mantel did not vary five minutes from the truth in that number of years; but it was dumbly discreet, never obtruding an audible reminder of the flight of hours. I saw one of the same pattern in a curio shop last week. The salesman asked fifty dollars for it.

        The chimney in "the chamber" drew better than any other in the house. A fire was kindled on that hearth, night and morning, for nine months in the year. My mother maintained that the excellent health of her young family was due in part to that fact. A little blaze dispelled the lingering dampness of the morning and the gathering fogs of night. She knew nothing of germs, benevolent and malevolent, but she appreciated the leading fact that cold and humidity signify danger, heat and dryness go with health.

        I coveted no girl's home and apparel, as Mea and I

Page 165

snuggled down under our blankets on the mattress my father was so far in advance of his times as to insist should be substituted for a feather-bed in each bedroom occupied by a child. The "whim" was one of the "notions" that earned for him the reputation of eccentricity with conservative neighbors.

        Our windows were casements, and rattled sharply in blasts that had thrashed the snow-storm into a tempest. The wind pounded, as with hammers, upon the sloping roof over our happy heads. Longfellow had not yet written

                        "My little ones are folded like the flocks,"

but I know my mother felt it.

        She came near saying it when I told her at the breakfast table that I fell asleep, saying to myself:

                        "He'll go into the barn and keep himself warm
                        And hide his head under his wing."

        "I could think of nothing, whenever I awoke, but the mother sheep with her lambs all with her in the fold," was her answer. "And of 'the hollow of His hand.' We have much to make us thankful this Christmas."

        "To make us thankful!" She was ever on the watch for that. Like Martin Luther's little bird, she "sat on her twig, content, and let God take care."

        A bright sun left little of what had promised to be a deep snow, by Christmas Day. Four Christmas-guns were fired at midnight of Christmas Eve in four different quarters of the village. That is, holes were drilled with a big auger into the heart of a stout oak or hickory, and stuffed with powder. At twelve o'clock a torch was applied by a fast runner, who took to his heels on the instant to escape the explosion. The detonation was that of a big cannon.

Page 166

Sometimes, the tree was rent apart. That was a matter of small moment in a region where acres of forest-lands were cleared for tobacco fields by the primitive barbarism of girdling giant trees that had struck their roots into the virgin soil and lifted strong arms to heaven for centuries. From midnight to sunrise the sound of "pop-crackers" and pistol-shots was hardly intermitted by a minute's silence. With the awakening of quieter, because older folk, the air rang with shouts of "Christmas gift!" addressed impartially to young and old, white and black.

        The salutation was a grievous puzzle and positive annoyance to our New-England grandmother, the first Christmas she passed with us. By the time she was ready for breakfast she had emptied her pocket of loose coins, and bestowed small articles of dress and ornament upon three or four of the (to her apprehension) importunate claimants. When she made known the grievance - which she did in her usual imperious fashion - my father shouted with laughter. With difficulty he drilled into her mind that the greeting was not a petition, still less a demand. From the day he forbade any of us to say "Christmas gift!" to "Old Mistis," as the servants called her. We children wished her, "A merry Christmas." The servants never learned the unaccustomed form. The old lady did not enter into the real significance of the words that offended her. Nor, for that matter, did one out of a hundred of those who had used it all their lives, as each Christmas rolled around. It never dawned upon me until I heard how Russian peasants and Russian nobility alike greet every one they meet on Easter morning with - "The Lord is risen," receiving the answer, "He is risen indeed!" The exultant cry of "Christmas gift!" was a proclamation of the best thing that ever came into the world. The exchange of holiday offerings at the festal season commemorates the same. All over Christendom it is an act of grateful, if too often blind,

Page 167

obedience to the command - "Freely ye have received, freely give."

        There were twelve servants in our family - eight adults and four children. Not one was overlooked in the distribution of presents that followed breakfast and family prayers. The servants were called in to morning and evening prayers as regularly as the white members were assembled for the service. The custom was universal in town and country, and was, without doubt, borrowed from English country life - the model for Virginian descendants. Men and women took time to pray, and made haste to do nothing. We prate long and loudly now of deep breathing. We practised it in that earlier generation.

        On Christmas night we had a "molasses stew." We have learned to say "candy-pull" since then. A huge cauldron of molasses was boiled in the kitchen - a detached building of a story-and-a-half, standing about fifty feet from "the house." Gilbert - the dining-room servant, who would be "a butler" now - brought it into the dining-room when it was done to a turn, and poured it into great buttered platters arranged around the long table. All of us, girls and boys, had pinned aprons or towels over our festive garments, and put back our cuffs from our wrists. My mother set the pace in the pulling. She had a reputation for making the whitest and most spongy candy in the county, and she did it in the daintiest way imaginable. Buttering the tips of her fingers lightly, she drew carefully from the surface of the platter enough of the cooling mixture for a good "pull." In two minutes she had an amber ribbon, glossy and elastic, that bleached fast to cream-color under her rapid, weaving motion, until she coiled or braided completed candy - brittle, dry, and porous - upon a dish lined with paper. She never let anybody take the other end of the rope; she did not butter her fingers a second time, and used the taper tips alone in the work, and she had the

Page 168

candy on the dish before any of the others had the sticky, scalding mass in working order. We dipped our fingers again and again in butter and, when hard bestead, into flour, which last resort my mother scorned as unprofessional, and each girl had a boy at the other end of her rope. It was graceful work when done secundum artem. The fast play of hands; the dexterous toss and exchange of the ends of shining strands that stiffened too soon if not handled aright; the strain upon bared wrists and strong shoulders as the great ropes hardened; the laughing faces bent over the task; the cries of feigned distress as the immature confectionery became sticky, or parted into strings, under careless manipulation; the merry peals of laughter at defeat or success - made the Christmas frolic picturesque and gay. I wondered then, and I have often asked since, why no painter has ever chosen as a subject this one of our national pastimes.

        A homelier, but as characteristic an incident of that Christmas - the last we were to have in the country home - was hog-killing.

        The "hog and hominy," supposed by an ignorant reading- public to have formed the main sustenance of the Virginian planter and his big family, are as popularly believed to have been raised upon his own farm or farms. Large herds of pigs were born and brought up on Virginia lands. Perhaps one-half of the pork cured into bacon by country and by village folk, was bought from Kentucky drovers. Early in the winter - before the roads became impassable - immense droves of full-grown hogs crowded the routes leading over mountain and valley into the sister State. We had notice of the approach of one of these to our little town before it appeared at the far end of the main street, by the hoarse grunting that swelled into hideous volume - unmistakable and indescribable - a continuous rush of dissonance, across which were projected occasional squeals.

Page 169

        A drove had entered the village a week before Christmas, and rested for the night in the wide "old field" back of the Bell Tavern. Citizens of the Court House and from the vicinity had bought freely from the drovers. More than twenty big-boned grunters were enclosed in a large pen at the foot of our garden, and fed lavishly for ten days, to recover them from the fatigue of the journey that left them leaner than suited the fancy of the purchaser. On the morning of the cold day appointed for the "killing," they were driven to a near-by "horse-branch" and washed. At noon they were slaughtered at a spot so distant from the house that no sound indicative of the deed reached our ears. Next day the carcasses were duly cut up into hams, shoulders, middlings (or sides of bacon), chines, and spareribs.

        Lean leavings from the dissection were apportioned for sausage-meat; the heads and feet would be made into souse (headcheese); even the tails, when roasted in the embers, were juicy tidbits devoured relishfully by children, white and black.

        Not an edible atom of the genial porker went to waste in the household of the notable housewife. The entrails, cleaned and scalded into "chitterlings," were accounted a luscious delicacy in the kitchen. They rarely appeared upon the table of "white folks." I never saw them dished for ourselves, or our friends. Yet I have heard my father tell of meeting John Marshall, then Chief Justice of the United States, in the Richmond streets one morning, as the great man was on his way home from the Old Market. He had a brace of ducks over one arm, and a string of chitterlings swung jauntily from the other.

        And why not? Judge Marshall had "Hudibras" at his tongue's end, and could have quoted:

                        "His warped ear hung o'er the strings,
                        Which was but souse to chitterlings."

Page 170

        The Virginia house-mother had classic precedent for the utilization of what her granddaughter accounts but offal. I once heard a celebrated divine say, unctuously:

        " 'Hog-killing time' is to me the feast of the year."

        And nobody stared, or smiled, or said him "Nay." Chine, sparerib, and sausage, such as titillated our palates in the first half of the nineteenth century, are not to be had now for love or money. The base imitations sold to us in the shambles are the output of "contract work."

Page 171

XVII

A NOTABLE: AFFAIR OF HONOR

        EARLY in the second winter of our residence in Richmond, the community and the State were thrilled to painful interest by the most notable duel recorded in the history of Virginia.

        On the desk at my side lies a time-embrowned pamphlet, containing a full report of the legal proceedings that succeeded the tragedy.

        The leading Democratic paper of the State at that time was published by Thomas Ritchie and his sons. The father, to whom was awarded the title of "The Nestor of the Southern Press," was a dignified gentleman who had won the esteem of his fellow-citizens by a long life spent under the limelight that beats more fiercely nowhere than upon a political leader who is also an editor. In morals, stainless, in domestic and social life, exemplary and beloved, the elder Ritchie enjoyed, in the evening of his day, a reputation unblurred by the rancor of partisan spite. The policy of his paper wag fearless, but never unscrupulous. To the Democratic party, the Enquirer was at once banner and bulwark. Of his elder son, William Foushee, I shall have something to say in later chapters, and in a lighter vein. The second son, the father's namesake, was recognized as the moving spirit of the editorial columns.

        John Hampden Pleasants was as strongly identified with the Whig party. He was a man in the prime of life; like the Ritchies, descended from an ancient and honorable

Page 172

Virginia family, noble in physique, and courtly in bearing. He held a trenchant pen, and had been associated from his youth up with the press. He had lately assumed the office of editor-in-chief of a new paper, and brought it into notice by vigorous and brilliant editorials that were the talk of both parties.

        The opening gun of what was to be a sanguinary combat was fired by a Washington correspondent of the Enquirer, under date of January 16, 1846:

        "I am much mistaken if Mr. John Hampden Pleasants does not intend, with his new paper, to out-Herod Herod - to take the lead of the Intelligencer, if possible, in exciting Abolitionism by showing Southern Whig sympathy in their movements; and thus, for the benefit of Whiggery, to cheat them into the belief that the Southern patrons of either of these gentlemen are ceasing to detest their incendiary principles, and beginning, like the Whigs of the North, to coalesce with them.

        "They agitate to affect public opinion at the South, and Messrs. Gales and Pleasants practically tell them to go on - that they are succeeding to admiration."

        It was a poor shot - more like a boy's play with a toy gun than a marksman's aim. But the bullet was poisoned by the reference to Abolitionism. That was never ineffective. A friend in conservative Philadelphia called Mr. Pleasants' notice to the attack, which had up to that time escaped his eyes:

        "I have d-d this as a lie every time I had a chance, although I believe that you, like myself - a Virginian and a slaveholder - regard Slavery as an evil."

        Mr. Pleasants replied in terms that were singularly mild for a fighting political editor.

        I may say, here, that it is a gross blunder to compare the methods of party-writers and orators of to-day with those of sixty years ago, to the disadvantage of the former.

Page 173

They fought, then, without the gloves, and as long as breath lasted.

        "I confess my surprise, nay, my regret," wrote Mr. Pleasants, "that the present editors of the Enquirer should, by publication, have indorsed, so far as that sort of indorsement can go, and without any explanatory remark, the misrepresentations of their Washington correspondent. They ought, as public men, to know that I stand upon exactly the same platform with their father in respect to this subject. In 1832 we stood, for once, shoulder to shoulder, and since that time we have both expressed, without intermission, the same abhorrence of Northern Abolition, and the same determination, under no circumstances which could be imagined, to submit, in the slightest degree, to its dictation or intrusion. . . .

        "These were also the views - namely, that Slavery was an evil, and ought to be got rid of, but at our own time, at our own motion, and in our own way - of Washington, Jefferson, Henry, George Mason, the two Lees, Madison, Monroe, Wirt, and all the early patriots, statesmen, and sages of Virginia - WITHOUT EXCEPTION!

        "Such are my opinions still, and if they constitute me an Abolitionist, I can only say that I would go further to see some of the Abolition leaders hanged than any man in Virginia, especially since their defeat of Mr. Clay.

        "In respect to Slavery, I take no pious, no fanatical view. I am not opposed to it because I think it morally wrong, for I know the multitude of slaves to be better off than the whites. I am against it for the sake of the whites, my own race. I see young and powerful commonwealths around us, with whom, while we carry the burden of Slavery, we can never compete in power, and yet with whom we must prepare to contend with equal arms, or consent to be their slaves and vassals - we or our children. In all, I look but to the glory and liberty of Virginia."

Page 174

        The confession of State's Rights would seem strong enough to soften the heart of an original Secessionist - a being as yet unheard of - and the respectful mention of the Nestor of the Enquirer might have drawn the fire of the filial editor. How far these failed of their effect is obvious in the return shot:

        "Although the language used by Mr. Pleasants may not be considered directly offensive, yet we are unwilling to allow him or others to make hypotheses in regard to our veracity. When we desire lectures on morals we hope to be allowed to choose our own preceptor. We certainly shall not apply to him!"

        In Mr. Pleasants' rejoinder he again reminds the young men that their father and himself had been of the same mind on the Slavery question for twenty years:

        "The correspondent may have believed what he said, in ignorance of the facts, and may therefore be guiltless of premeditated injustice, but the editors who indorse his calumny by printing it without any explanation, either did know better, in which case their candor and liberality are compromised, or ought to have known better, in which case they themselves may say what responsibility they incur by printing an accusation utterly false in fact, and calculated to infuse the greatest possible prejudice against him respecting whom it is promulgated."

        The answer of the Enquirer was a sneer throughout:

        "We doubt whether he knows, himself, what principles he may be disposed to advocate. His most intimate friends are sometimes puzzled to understand his position. . . . If our correspondent 'Macon' wishes it, he will, of course, have the use of our columns, but if he will take our advice, he will let Mr. J. H. P. alone. To use an old proverb - 'Give the gentleman rope enough, and he will hang himself!' "

        In a long letter to a personal friend, but published in

Page 175

the News and Star - what would be called now an "open letter" - Mr. Pleasants sums up the points of the controversy, and calmly assumes the animus of the attack to be personal enmity, a sort of vendetta feud, against which argument is powerless:

        "Justice from the Richmond Enquirer I have long ago ceased to expect. For more than twenty years I have lived under its ceaseless misrepresentations and malevolent misconstructions. I had hoped, when the former editor removed to Washington to receive the rich rewards of his devotion to party, to live upon better terms with his successors, and I have studied to cultivate better relations by respectful consideration and undeviating courtesy; but I have found that other passions besides the love of liberty are transmitted from sire to son.... Calmly reviewing this piece of impertinence, I should be of opinion that this assailant meditated fight, if I could think that a young brave would seek, as an antagonist upon whom to flesh his maiden sword, a man so much older than himself as I am, and with dependent children."

        In allusion to a former altercation with "Il Secretario," a "foe illustrious for his virtues and talents, whom this aspirant after knighthood" declined to encounter - the senior combatant concludes:

        "Battle, then, being clearly not his object, I must suppose that he meant no more than a little gasconade, and the recovery, at a cheap rate, of a forfeited reputation for courage."

        With the, to modern taste, odd blending of personality with editorial anonymity that characterized the professional duel throughout, "We, the junior editor," retorts:

        "This letter affords strong corroborative evidence of our opinion expressed in our article of the 27th ultimo, and from Mr. J. H. Pleasants' communication, evidently

Page 176

understood by him to the extent we intended - namely, that fact within our knowledge proved him to be a COWARD.

        "He appeals to the confines of age and dependent children. Let it be! We shall not disturb him."

        Ten years after the correspondence and the "affair" to which it was the prelude, an eminently respectable citizen of Richmond told my husband of a street-corner scene, date of February 21, 1846, the day on which the last contribution to the war of words above recorded, appeared in the Enquirer.

        "One of the groups one saw on all sides, in heated discussion of the newspaper controversy and the probable outcome, was collected about Doctor - , then, as now, pastor of the - Church. He read out the last sentences of Ritchie's ultimatum with strong excitement. Then he struck the paper with his finger, and said: 'The settles the matter! Pleasants must fight! There is no way out of it!'

        "One of the party ventured a remonstrance to the effect that 'Pleasants was not a hot-headed boy to throw his life away. He might be made to see reason, and the matter be smoothed over,' etc.

        "The minister broke in warmly, with -

        " 'Impossible, sir, impossible! No honorable man could sit down quietly under the insult! He must fight! There is no alternative!'

        "Now," continued the narrator, "I am not a church-member, and I had no overstrained scruples against duelling at that time. But it sent a queer shock through me when I heard a minister of the gospel of peace take that ground. I felt that I could never go to hear him preach again. And I never did! I heard he made a most feeling allusion to poor Pleasants in a sermon preached shortly after his death. That didn't take the bad taste out of my mouth."

Page 177

        How general was the sympathy with the incautiously expressed opinion of the divine can hardly be appreciated now that the duello is reckoned among the errors of a ruder age. The city was in a ferment for the three days separating the 21st of February and the 25th, on which the memorable encounter took place. If any friend essayed to reconcile the offending and offended parties, we have no note of it.

        The nearest approach to arbitration recorded in the story of the trial is in the testimony of a man well-acquainted with both parties, who was asked by one of Mr. Ritchie's seconds to "go upon the ground as a mutual friend."

        He testified on the stand: "I declined to do so. I asked him if the matter could be adjusted. I asked if Mr. Ritchie would not be willing to withdraw the epithet of 'coward,' in case Mr. Pleasants should come upon the field. His reply was that Mr. Ritchie conscientiously believed Mr. Pleasants to be a coward."

        The persuasions of other friends to whom he spoke, at an evening party (!), of the affair to come off on the morrow, overcame the scruples of the reluctant pacificator. He accompanied the surgeon (the most eminent in the city, and one of the Faculty of Richmond Medical College) to the ground next morning. The meeting was no secret, except - presumably - to the authorities who might have prevented it. Going up to Mr. Ritchie's second, he made a final effort to avert the murder:

        "I renewed the application I had made the evening before, telling him that Mr. Pleasants was on the field, and asking him if he would not withdraw the imputation of cowardice. He replied that he would keep his friend there fifteen minutes, and no longer."

        The morning was raw, and the wind from the river was searching. There had been rain during the night, and the

Page 178

ground was slippery with sleet. The principals were equipped with other arms than the duelling pistols.

        "Mr. Pleasants put a revolver into the left pocket of his coat; then he took two duelling pistols, one in his right, and the other in his left hand." At this point the witness interpolates: "I looked away about that time." (As well he might!) "The next weapon I saw him arm himself with was his sword-cane under his left arm. He had a bowie-knife under his vest."

        Of Mr. Ritchie it was testified:

        "He had four pistols and also a revolver. He had the larger pistols in his belt. I did not see his sword until after the rencontre. He had it drawn when I came up to him. I supposed it was a bowie-knife."

        After a brief parley as to the disadvantages of a position first selected, and the choice of a second, the word was given to advance and fire. The principals were two hundred yards apart when the word was given.

        "Mr. Ritchie fired at the distance of twenty-five or thirty yards. Mr. Pleasants fired his first pistol within about fifteen or twenty feet of Mr. Ritchie. . . . At the third shot they were more rapid. Mr. Pleasants advanced. At the third fire Mr. Ritchie's form became obscure; Mr. Pleasants still advancing, I saw him within six or seven feet of Mr. Ritchie. It was then that Mr. Pleasants fired his second pistol."

        Thus the eminent surgeon, who had refused to come to the field as the friend of both parties, but yielded when asked to serve in his professional capacity. He remarks, parenthetically, here:

        "I am now giving my recollection of events transpiring in a short time and under great excitement."

        Perhaps, in spite of the great excitement, the training of his calling held his senses steady, for his story of the fight is graphic and succinct.

Page 179

        "I saw Mr. Pleasants level his second pistol; I heard the report; I saw Mr. Ritchie stagger back, and I remarked to Mr. D." (the man who had been overpersuaded to witness the murder as a "mutual friend"), " 'Ritchie is a dead man!' I so inferred, because he had staggered back. Then I heard several discharges without knowing who was fireing. I saw Mr. Pleasants striking at Mr. Ritchie with some weapon - whether a cane or a pistol, I do not know. I also saw him make several thrusts with a sword-cane. He gave several blows and two or three thrusts. I do not know if the sword was sheathed. During this part of the affair I saw Mr. Ritchie with his sword in his hand. I did not see him draw it. I saw him in the attitude of one making a thrust, and did see him make one or two thrusts at Mr. Pleasants. I remarked to Mr. D., 'Let us go up, or he'll be stabbed!' Two or three times the cry was made, 'Stop, Pleasants! Stop, Ritchie!' We went up. Mr. Pleasants was tottering; Mr. Ritchie was standing a few feet away, the point of his sword on the ground; he was perfectly quiet. Mr. Archer took Mr. Pleasants' arm and laid him down. He was on the ground when I reached him. Before I got to him I saw Mr. Ritchie leaving the ground. He walked a short distance, and then ran."

        It transpired afterward that not one of Pleasants's balls had struck Ritchie. The presumption was that the elder man was wounded by his opponent's first fire, and fired wildly in consequence. He received six balls in various parts of his body. But one of his bullets was found, and that in the gable of a building out of the line of the firing. The ball was embedded in the wood, nine feet above the ground. Mad with pain and blinded by rage, the wounded man struck at the other's face when they were near together - some said, with the useless pistol, others with his sword-cane or bowie-knife. When the fugitive reached the carriage in waiting at the foot of the hill, his face was

Page 180

covered with blood. His physician was in the carriage, and examined him at once. But for the cut lip he was absolutely uninjured.

        The sun was just rising when John Hampden Pleasants was lifted into the carriage and borne back to the city. He knew himself to be mortally wounded from the moment he fell.

        This was on Wednesday, February 25th. Before the short winter day neared its noon, the tale was known from one end of Richmond to the other, and the whole population heaved with excitement. Business was practically suspended while men talked over the terrible event; the sidewalks were blocked by gossiping idlers.

        Our school was called to order at nine o'clock daily. On this morning, teachers and pupils were unfit for lessons. For Mr. Pleasants' only daughter was one of us, and a general favorite. His niece was likewise a pupil, and the two had the same desk. Their vacant chairs made the tragedy a personal grief to each of us. When Mrs. Nottingham bade us get our Bibles ready for the morning service, not a girl there could read without a break in her trembling voice, and when the dear old lady made tender mention in her prayer of the "sorrowing," and for "those drawing near unto death," our sobs drowned the fervent tones.

        I recall, as one of the minor incidents of the dreadful day, that when I went home in the afternoon, my grandmother insisted I should read the newspaper correspondence aloud to her. She was a captious tyrant at times, and, like many another deaf person, sensitive as to the extent of her infirmity. She "was not so very deaf, except in damp weather, or when she had a cold. If people would only speak distinctly, and not mumble, she would have no trouble in understanding what was said." In this connection she often made flattering exception of myself as the "one girl she knew who could speak English."

Page 181

In this capacity she summoned me to her side. She had the week's papers on her lap. I must pick out the articles "that were responsible for this scandalous affair."

        Down I sat, close beside her "good ear," and read, with precise articulation and right emphasis, the editorials from which I have made excerpts in this chapter.

        In copying them to-day, the strait-laced New-Englander's classification of the awful event is in my mind and ear. Every detail of the duel and the cold-blooded preparations therefor - the deadly weapons borne by, and girt about the principals; the sang-froid of seconds and attendant "friends"; the savagery of the combat; the tone of public sentiment that made the foul fight within sight of the steeples of the city practicable, although the leading men of the place were cognizant of each step that led to the scene on the river-bank before sunrise that gray morning - can we, in these later times we are wont to compare regretfully with those, sum up the details and the catastrophe in phrase more fit and true?

        I resented it hotly, if silently, then. Even my father, who always spoke of duelling as a "remnant of Middle Age barbarism," shared in the universal grief for his party leader laid low in the prime of his useful manhood, and would suffer no censure of the challenge that had made the fight inevitable.

        "Pleasants is a brave man, and a proud. He could not endure to sit down quietly under the aspersion of cowardice."

        Another terrible day of suspense dragged its slow length along. Hourly bulletins from the chamber where the wounded man was making his last struggle with Fate, alternately cheered and depressed us. He was conscious and cheerful; he had exonerated his opponent from blame in the matter of the duel:

        "I thought I had run him through. It was providential

Page 182

that I did not. Ritchie is a brave man. I shall not recover. You will be candid with me, Doctor? It is all right."

        These were some of the sentences caught up by young and old, and repeated with tearful pride in the dying hero. That was what they called him; and when on Friday morning the flag on the capitol hung at half-mast, the mourners who went about the streets were his fellow-townsmen, who had no word of condemnation for him and the rash act that ended his career.

        On Saturday morning it began to snow. By Sunday afternoon the streets were eighteen inches deep on the level, with the heaviest snow-fall of the season. Mrs. Pleasants, the widow of a governor of Virginia, and the mother of the slain editor, was a member of the Grace Street Presbyterian Church, of which Reverend Doctor Stiles was then pastor. The funeral services were held there on Sunday, at 3 o'clock P.M. By two the sidewalks were blocked by a crowd of silent spectators, and, half an hour later, every seat in the church, except those reserved for the family and immediate friends of the deceased, was filled. After these had taken their places, there was not standing- room in aisles or galleries. The sermon was an eloquent tribute to the private virtues and the public services of the deceased. One memorable extract is inscribed upon the monument erected by admirers and friends over his grave in Shockoe Hill Cemetery:

With A Genius above Talent, a Courage
above Heroism

        None ever forgot the scene who saw the long line of funeral carriages winding, like a black stream, through streets where the snow came up to the axles, under the low-hanging sky that stooped heavily and gloomed into leaden gray

Page 183

by the time the cortége reached the cemetery. And all the afternoon the brooding air throbbed with the tolling.

        We said and believed that Richmond had never known so sad a day since she went into mourning for the three-score victims of the burning of the theatre in 1811.

        The trial of Thomas Ritchie for murder in the first, and of the seconds as "principals in the second degree," followed the duel with swiftness amazing to the reader of criminal cases in our age. On March 31, 1846, four of the ablest lawyers in Virginia appeared in court to defend the prisoner.

        The old brochure which records the proceedings is curious and deeply interesting reading; in nothing more remarkable than in the defence of what was admitted to be "an unhappy custom" and directly opposed to the laws of the country.

        "The letter of the law is made to yield to the spirit of the times" is an italicized sentence in the principal speech of the defence. The same speaker dwelt long and earnestly upon precedents that palliated, excused, and warranted the time-honored (although "unhappy") practice.

        Not less than fifteen instances of the supremacy of the higher law of the "spirit of the times" were drawn from English history.

        "In not one of which had there been any prosecution.

        "And now, gentlemen of the jury, does any one suppose that duelling can be suppressed, or capitally punished, when the first men in the kingdom - such men as Pitt and Fox, and Castlereagh and Canning and Grattan, and Nelson and Wellington, lend the high sanction of their names, and feel themselves justified and compelled to peril their lives upon a point of honor? And I would ask my friend, the Commonwealth's Attorney, if such men as these

Page 184

constitute the 'swordsmen of England,' and were alone worthy of the times of Tamerlane and Bajazet? . . .

        "Was Andrew Jackson regarded as a 'swordsman' and duellist because he fought, not one, but three duels, and once shed the blood of a fellow-man in single combat? He was twice elected to the first office in the world, and died a Christian.... How many of Henry Clay's numerous friends in Virginia, and, especially, the religious portion of them (including ministers of the Gospel), refused to vote for him as President of the United States because he had fought two duels? . . .

        "The coroner's inquest held on the body of General Hamilton brought in a verdict of wilful murder against Aaron Burr, Vice-President of the United States.

        "Colonel Burr afterward took his seat in the Senate of the United States as Vice-President; his second, afterward, became a judge; and the second of General Hamilton - a most amiable and accomplished man - I served with in Congress, some years ago. . . .

        "I call upon you, then, gentlemen, by every motive that can bind you to a discharge of your duty, to do justice to my unfortunate young friend. Bind up the wounds of his broken-hearted parents; carry joy and peace and consolation to his numerous family and friends; wash out the stain that has been attempted upon his character and reputation, and restore him to his country - as, in truth, he is - pure and unspotted."

        The address of the Commonwealth's Attorney is comparatively brief and emphatically half-hearted. We are entirely prepared for the announcement in smaller type at the foot of the last page:

        "The argument on both sides" (!) "having been concluded, the jury took the case, and, without leaving the box, returned a verdict of 'Not guilty!'

        "The verdict was received by the large auditory with

Page 185

loud manifestations of applause. Order was promptly commanded by the officers of the court.

        "Mr. Ritchie then left the court-house, accompanied by the greater portion of the spectators, who seemed eager to shake hands with him and to congratulate him upon his honorable acquittal."

Page 186

XVIII

THE MENACE OF SLAVE INSURRECTION

"RICHMOND, June 8th, 1847

        "DEAR EFFIE, - It is past ten o clock, and a rainy night. Just such a one as would make a comfortable bed and a sound snooze no mean objects of desire.

        "George Moody, alias 'The Irresistible,' arrived this afternoon, and will leave in the morning, and I cannot let so good an opportunity of writing to you escape. I must scribble a brief epistle.

        "The drive down from Powhatan was delightful. I found Mr. Belt extremely pleasant, full of anecdote, a great talker, yet, withal - as Mr. Miller had told me - a good listener. A very necessary qualification, by-the-way, for any one with whom I may chance to be in company.

        "The first thing I heard when I reached home was tidings of that worst of bugbears to a Southern woman - an impending insurrection. A double guard was on duty at the capitol, and a detachment of military from the armory paraded the streets all night. I was, I confess, somewhat alarmed, and not a little startled, but gradually my fears wore away, and I slept as soundly that night as if no such thing were in agitation.

        " 'Puss Sheppard was in to supper, and her parting salutation to us at going was: 'Farewell! If I am alive in the morning I will come and see if you are!'

        "The whole matter ended, like Mr. C.'s sermon - 'just where it began - viz., in nothing.'

        "Richmond is rather dull at present. The Texas excitement has subsided almost entirely, and those who gave credence

Page 187

to the report of the insurrection are desirous to keep as still as possible.

        "Morning. - I can write no more. I am sure your good-nature will acquit me of blame so far as matter, chirography, and quality go, when I tell you that I have written this partly by the light of a lamp which finally went out, self-extinguished for want of oil, and partly this morning, when I am suffering with a sick-headache. I feel more like going to bed than writing, but 'The Unexceptionable' is about to take his departure, and waits for this. Write soon and much. I will try to treat you better next time."

        There is much reading between the lines to be done for the right comprehension of that letter. My genre pictures of days that are no more would be incomplete were I to fail to touch upon the "worst of bugbears" I feigned to pass over lightly.

        In the debate upon the abolition of slavery in my native State, lost by one vote in the Legislature of 1831-32, while Nat Turner's insurrection was fresh in the public mind, John Randolph declared, "Whenever the fire-alarm rings in Richmond every mother clasps her baby closer to her breast."

        I cannot recollect when the whisper of the possibility of "Insurrection" (we needed not to specify of what kind) did not send a sick chill to my heart. The menace I here dismiss with a sentence or two was the most serious that had loomed upon my horizon. I could not trust myself to dwell upon it within the two days that had elapsed since my return from a vacation month in Powhatan. How keenly every circumstance attending it was bitten into my mind is proved by the distinctness of the etching preserved by a memory that has let many things of greater moment escape its hold.

        My host, Mr. D., had come in to dinner the day before that set for my stage-journey back to town, with the pleasing

Page 188

intelligence that Mr. Lloyd Belt, a former citizen of Powhatan, but for twenty years a resident of Richmond, was "going down" - Richmond was always "down," as London is "up" from every part of England - the next day and would be glad to take me in his carriage. As I wrote to Effie, the drive was delightful. My courtly escort took as much pains to entertain me as if I had been a belle and a beauty, instead of an unformed school-girl. It was a way they had - those gentlemen of the Old School - of recognizing the woman in every baby-girl, and doing it honor.

        It did not strike me as strange that Mr. Belt beguiled the thirty-mile journey with anecdote and disquisition. He was charming. I never thought that he was likewise condescending. I am quite as sure that the idea did not enter his knightly imagination.

        As we drove leisurely up Main Street from the bridge, we noticed that groups of men stood on the street corners and in the doors of stores, chatting gravely, and, it would seem, confidentially.

        "There must be news from the seat of war!" opined my companion.

        The Mexican War was then in progress, and accompanying raids into the debatable territory of Texas kept public sentiment in a ferment.

        My father and the rest of the family, with a couple of neighbors, were enjoying the cool of the day upon our front porch. He came down to the gate to assist me to alight. So did Mr. Strobia, our elderly next door neighbor, and he handed me up the steps while my father lingered to thank my escort for bringing me safely home. In the joyous confusion of greetings, I had not observed that Mr. Belt was leaning down from the carriage to my father's ear, and that both were very grave, until Puss Sheppard, like the rattlepate she was, whispered loudly to Mr. Strobia:

Page 189

        "I'm scared to death! What is the latest news? You men won't tell us."

        "I have heard no news about anything or anybody!" ejaculated the old gentleman, testily and loudly, glancing over his shoulder at Gilbert, who had my trunk on his shoulder and was carrying it in at the side-gate. "Upon my soul, I haven't!" And as she caught his arm and swung around to get the truth from his eyes, he bustled down the steps and so on home.

        I had the tale in full by the time my bonnet was off. Mea, on one side, and Puss on the other, poured it forth in excited whispers, having closed "the chamber" door. Abolitionists had been at work among the negroes in Henrico and Hanover counties for weeks. There were indications of an organized conspiracy (in scope and detail so like the plot for which John Brown's blood paid twelve years thereafter, that I bethought me of it when the news from Harper's Ferry stunned the nation), and the city was under arms. Governor Smith was said to have issued a proclamation to militia and citizens at large in Latin.

        I laughed there.

        " 'Extra Billy!' He knows less of Latin than of Choctaw!"

        The worthy functionary had earned the sobriquet by superdiligence in the matter of extra baggage while in the service of a stage-coach company, and as he was a Democrat we never forgot it.

        "Let that pass!" said Mea, impatiently. "We can't get away from the fact that where there is so much smoke there must be a little fire. Some evil business is on foot, and all the servants know what it is, whether we do or not."

        I felt that she was right when Mary Anne and "Mammy," Gilbert, Tom, his assistant, and my little maid Paulina, with black Molly, Percy's nurse, trooped in, one after the other, to welcome "Miss Firginny" home. They had done

Page 190

the like ever since I was born. I should have felt hurt and angry had they failed in the ceremony. My sharpened senses detected something that was overdone in manner and speech. They were too glad to see me, and while they protested, I discerned sarcasm in their grins, a sinister roll in lively eyeballs.

        We talked fast over the supper-table, and of all manner of things irrelevant to the topic uppermost in our thoughts. Once, while Gilbert and his half-grown subaltern were out of the room, I ventured a hasty whisper to my father, at whose right I sat:

        "Father, have we any arms in the house if they should come?"

        Without turning his head, he saw, out of the tail of his eye, Gilbert on the threshold, a plate of hot waffles in hand, and Tom at his heels bearing a pitcher of fresh water. My father reached out a deliberate hand for a slice of bread from a plate near his elbow.

        "All that I have to say, my daughter" (his speech as deliberate as his hand, and every syllable sharp and clear), "is that we are prepared for them, come when and how they may."

        A perceptible shiver, as when one catches breath after an electric shock, ran around the table. All felt that he had thrown down the gauntlet, and was ready to take the consequences. My heart leaped up as an elastic bough from the weight that had bowed it to the earth. It was no effort after that to be gay. I told stories of my country sojourn, retailed the humors of the visit to our old neighborhood, mimicking this and that rustic, telling of comical sayings of the colored people who pressed me with queries as to town life - in short, unbottled a store of fun and gossip that lasted until bedtime. Then, as I told my correspondent, I went to bed and slept the sleep of youth, health, and an easy mind.

Page 191

        And this because he who never lied to me had said that he was "prepared" for the assassins, come when they might.

        A week later, when the fireless smoke had vanished quite from the horizon, and we dared jest at the "scare," I asked my mother what arsenal my father had had in reserve that he could speak so confidently of preparation for midnight attack and domestic treachery.

        "Nothing more formidable than a carving-knife," she answered, merrily, "and courage that has always served him in the hour of peril. He was not alarmed. I believe he would face a hundred negroes with no other weapon than his bare hands."

        I am often asked why, if our family servants were really and warmly attached to us, we should have let the "bugbear" poison our pleasures and haunt our midnight visions. To the present hour I am conscious of a peculiar stricture of the heart that stops my breath for a second, at the sudden blast of a hunter's horn in the country. Before I was eight years old I had heard the tale of Gabriel's projected insurrection, and of the bloodier outbreak of murderous fury led by Nat Turner, the petted favorite of a trusting master. Heard that the signal of attack in both cases was to be "a trumpet blown long and loud." Again and again, on my visits to country plantations, I have been thrown into a paroxysm of terror when awakened from sleep in the dead of night, by the sound of the horns carried by "coon hunters" in their rounds of the woods nearest us. I could not have been over ten, when, on a visit to "Lethe," a homestead occupied for a while by Uncle Carus, I was rambling in the garden soon after sunrise, picking roses, and let them fall from nerveless fingers at the ringing blast of a "trumpet blown long and loud", from the brow of a neighboring hill. As it pealed louder and longer, until the blue welkin above me repeated the sound, I fled as fast

Page 192

as my freezing feet would carry me, to the deepest recesses of the graveyard at the foot of the garden, and hid in a tangle of wild raspberry bushes higher than my head. There I lay, wet with the dews of the past night, and my face and hands scratched to bleeding, until the winding horn grew faint and fainter, and the bay of a pack of hounds told me what a fool panic had made of me. We always thought of the graveyard as an asylum in the event of a rising. No negro would venture to enter it by day or night.

        In any ordinary period of danger or distress, I would have trusted my life in the hands of the men and women who had been born on the same plantation with my mother, and the younger generation, to whom she had been a faithful and benignant friend from their cradles. In fire and flood and tempest; in good report and evil report; in sickness and in health; in poverty, as in riches - they would have stood with, and for us to the death. We knew them to be but children of a larger growth, passionate and unreasoning, facile and impulsive, and fanatical beyond anything conceivable by the full-blooded white. The superstitious savagery their ancestors had brought from barbarous and benighted Africa, was yet in their veins. We had heard how Gabriel, a leader in prayer-meetings, and encouraged by the whites to do Christian evangelization among his own race, had deliberately meditated and written down, as sections of the code to be put into practice, when he should come into his kingdom of Lower Virginia - a plan of murder of all male whites, and a partition of the women and girl-children among his followers, together with arson and tortures exceeding the deviltries of the red Indians. We had heard from the lips of eyewitnesses, scenes succeeding the Southampton massacre of every white within the reach of the murderous horde howling at the heels of the negro preacher whom his

Page 193

master had taught to read and write - how the first victim of the uprising, in the name of God and freedom, was that master as he lay asleep at his wife's side. Of how coolly - even complacently - Turner recorded: "He sprang up, calling his wife's name. It was his last word. A single blow was sufficient to kill him. We forgot a baby that was asleep in the cradle, but Hark went back and dispatched it."

        In every plan of rising against their masters, Religion was a potent element. It was, to their excitable imaginations, a veritable Holy War, from which there would be no discharge. The "Mammy" who had nursed her mistress's baby at her own bosom, would brain it, with the milk yet wet upon its lips, if bidden by the "prophet" to make the sacrifice. Nat Turner split with his axe the skull of a boy he had carried in his arms scores of times, and stayed not his hand, although the little fellow met him with a happy laugh and outstretched arms and the cry, "Uncle Nat, you have come to give me a ride! Haven't you?"

        I repeat, we knew with what elements we should have to deal if the "rising" ever took an organized form. This ever-present knowledge lay at the root of the hatred of the "abolition movement." To the Northerner, dwelling at ease among his own people, it was - except to the leaders - an abstract principle. "All men are created free and equal" - a slaveholder had written before his Northern brother emancipated his unprofitable serfs. Ergo, reasoned the Northern brother, in judicial survey of the increasing race, whose labor was still gainful to tobacco and wheat planter, the negro slave had a right to "liberty and the pursuit of happiness."

        He did not count the cost of a consummation devoutly to be desired. He had no occasion to meditate upon the bloody steps by which the enslaved and alien race would

Page 194

climb to the height the Abolitionist would stimulate him to attain.

        So well was it understood that a mother ran dangerous risks if she put her child into the care of the colored woman who complained that she "was tired of that sort of work," that neglect of such dislike of a nurse's duties was considered foolhardy. I heard a good old lady, who owned so many servants that she hired a dozen or so to her neighbors, lament that Mrs. Blank "did not mind what I told her about Frances' determination not to take care of children. I hired the girl to her as a chambermaid, and gave her fair warning that she just would not be a nurse. A baby was born when Frances had been there four months, and she was set to nurse it. You must have heard the dreadful story? Perhaps you saw it in the papers. When the child was six months old the wretched creature pounded glass and put it in the baby's milk. The child died, and the girl was hanged."

        Ugly stories, these, but so true in every particular that I cannot leave them out of my chronicle of real life and the workings of what we never thought, then, of calling "the peculiar institution."

        One of my most distinct recollections of the discussions of Slavery held in my hearing is that my saintly Aunt Betsy said, sadly and thoughtfully:

        "One thing is certain - we will have to pay for the great sin of having them here. How, or when, God alone knows."

        "We did not bring them to Virginia!" was my mother's answer. "And I, for one, wish they were all back in Africa. But what can we do, now that they are on our hands?"

        Before turning to other and pleasanter themes, let me say that my father, after consultation with the wife who had brought to him eight or ten "family servants" as part of her father's estate, resolved to free them and send them

Page 195

to Liberia at his own expense. This was in my early childhood, yet I recollect how the scheme failed through the obstinate refusal of the slaves to leave master, home, and country for freedom in a strange land. They clung to my mother's knees, and prayed her, with wild weeping, not to let them go. They had blood relatives and dear friends here; their children had intermarried with men and women in different parts of the county; their grandfathers and great- grandfathers had left them no legacy of memories that would draw them toward the far-off country which was but the echo of an empty name to their descendants. They were comfortable and happy here. Why send them, for no fault of theirs, into exile?

        "There is something in what they say!" my father had said to my mother, in reviewing the scene. "I cannot see that anything is left for us to do except to keep on as we are, and wait for further indications of the Divine will."

        This was in the thirties, not many years after an act of gradual emancipation was lost in the Legislature by the pitiful majority I named in an earlier paragraph. A score of years had passed since that momentous debate in our capitol, and our Urim and Thummin had not signified that we could do anything better than to "keep on as we were."

        It would be idle to say that we were not, from time to time, aware that a volcano slumbered fitfully beneath us. There were dark sides to the Slavery Question, for master, as for slave.

Page 196

XIX

WEDDING AND BRIDESMAID - THE ROUTINE OF A LARGE
FAMILY - MY FIRST BEREAVEMENT

        IN the summer of 1851, my grandmother had bought and given to her only child the house which was to be our home as long as we remained a resident family in Richmond. Of this house I shall have a story to tell in the next chapter. It stands upon Leigh Street (named for the distinguished lawyer of whom we have heard in these pages as taking a part in the Clay campaign), and the locality was then quietly, but eminently, aristocratic. There were few new houses, and the old had a rural, rather than an urban, air. Each had its garden, stocked with shrubbery and flowers. Some had encompassing lawns and outlying copses of virgin native growth.

        The new home held a large family. The stately old dame who had settled us for life, occupied a sunny front chamber, and in addition to our household proper, we had had with us, for two years, my mother's widowed brother-in-law, "Uncle" Carus, and the stepdaughter for whose sake we had consented to receive him. My aunt had died soon after her youngest child (Anne) was taken to a Better Country; Cousin Paulina went a year later, and as the mother's parting request to the eldest of her flock was that she would "take care of her father," separation was not to be thought of. None of us loved the lonely old man. One and all, we loved her who was a younger sister to our mother, and a second mother to her children.

        So we sat down to our meals every day, a full dozen, all

Page 197

told, and as we were seldom without a visitor, we must have been "thirteen at table", times without number. If we had ever heard the absurd superstition that would have forbidden it, we never gave it a thought. I should not have liked to meet my father's frown and hear his comment, had the matter been broached in his hearing.

        The modern (nominal) mistress would be horrified at the thought of twelve eaters, drinkers, and sleepers under the roof of a private house. We descried nothing out of the way in it, and fared exceeding comfortably from year's end to year's end. Large families were still respectable in the public eye, and an increase in the number of domestics kept the addition to the white family from bearing hard upon the housemother.

        How gayly and smoothly the little craft of my life moved on up to the middle of '53, let a few passages from a letter dated July 23d of that year, testify:

        "I came back from the mountains on the 2d of this month. I had a charming visit at Piedmont. I believe I left warm friends behind me when I reluctantly said 'Goodbye' to the hospitable abode. I was the only young lady on the plantation, and there were four grown brothers and a cousin or two. Each had his pet riding-horse, which he 'must have me try.' I had rides, morning and evening, and once at high noon. In June! Think of it! I won't tell you which Rosinante I preferred. You might have a notion that his master shared his honors, and these shrewd guesses are inconvenient sometimes. The very considerate gallants found out, 'by the merest chance,' that it made me sick to ride in a closed carriage, and, of course, as there were two buggies on the place, there was 'tall' bidding as to which I should distinguish by accepting a seat in it. Sarah C., her mother, and sister were kindness itself to me. I was quite ashamed of my unworthiness of such petting. . . .

        "I got home just in time to help Mea with the preparations for her Northern trip, and to get ready for Sarah Ragland's

Page 198

wedding - an event that had its influence in shaping my summer plans.

        "We enjoyed the 'occasion' heartily. How could I do otherwise when my attendant groomsman was ordered for the affair from Charlottesville? - the very youth who smote my already beriddled heart when I was up in that region. He is a cousin of the Raglands - Charley Massie by name - and the arrangement was Mary's (bless her heart!) Mr. Budwell, the bridegroom, was indisputably the handsomest man in the room. This was as it should be; but I never attended another wedding where this could be said with truth. My knight was the next best-looking, and for once I was content with a second-best article."

        I allude in this letter to "Cousin Mollie's" illness, but with no expression of anxiety as to the result. She had been delicate ever since I could recollect anything. She went to Saratoga every summer, and now and then to Florida in the winter. The only intimation I ever had from her as to the cause of her continued singlehood was in answer to the girlish outburst: "Cousin Mary, you must have been beautiful when you were young! You will always be charming. I can't comprehend why you have never married!"

        Her speech was ever even and sweet. I detected a ring of impatience or of pain in it, as she said: "Why should I marry, Namesake? To get a nurse for life?"

        I had suspected all along that she had a history known to none of us. After that I knew it, and asked no more questions.

        Patient, brave, unselfishly heroic -

                        "The sweetest soul
                        That ever looked with human eyes,"

- she lingered day after day, now weaker, now rallying, until she spoke her own conviction to me one day in late

Page 199

July, as I sat by, fanning her, and no one else was present.

        I smiled as she opened her large dark eyes, the only beauty left in the wasted face, and saw me.

        "You are better, dear! We shall have you up and out driving before long."

        "No, dear child!" - infinite weariness in tone and look. "The old clock has run clean down!"

        I did not believe it, and I said it stoutly aloud, and to myself.

        She seemed no more languid - only drowsy - the next afternoon, as I fluttered into the room and leaned over her in a glow of excitement:

        "Cousin Mollie, darling! I have come in to say that Junius Fishburn is down-stairs. He is in town for a day on his way to Newport."

        The great eyes opened wide, a smile lighted them into liveliness.

        "Oh, I am so glad!" she gasped.

        She was "glad" of everything that gave me pleasure. I had never doubted that. I had never gone to her with a pain or a pleasure without getting my greedy fill of sympathy.

        When I had said a hearty "bon voyage!" to my caller, I went back to tell her of the interview. She was dying. We watched by her from evening to morning twilight.

        Ned Rhodes, who was in Boston when he got my letter, telling briefly what had come to us, sent me lines I read then for the first time. Had the writer shared that vigil with us, he could not have described it more vividly:

                        "We watched her breathing thro' the night,
                        Her breathing soft and low,
                        As in her breast the wave of life
                        Kept heaving to and fro.

Page 200


                        Our very hopes belied our fears,
                        Our fears our hopes belied:
                        We thought her dying while she slept,
                        And sleeping when she died."

        At midnight there was a rally for a few minutes. I was wetting the dry lips, leaning over the pillow, so that she looked into my eyes in unclosing hers. A smile of heavenly sweetness played over her face - a ray that irradiated, without moving a feature or line. The poor mouth stirred ever so slightly. I bent closer to it to hear the whisper:

        "I'm almost there!"

        Two months later I wrote to my old friend:

        "Our great sorrow in July was my first affliction. Yet I was wonderfully supported under it, and the terrible desolation that has grown upon us, instead of lessening. I say 'supported,' for not once have I wished her back; but I miss her - oh, so sadly!

                        " 'I cannot make her dead!'

        "Then mother went to the country for a month, and I was left as housekeeper, with the whole care of the family on my hands. Rising betimes to preside at father's early breakfast, pickling, preserving, sewing, overseeing the servants, etcetera.

        "Enough of this! Although the little girls' lessons begin again to-day, and I have my sister's domestic and social duties to perform in addition to my own, I have more leisure than you might think, and you shall have the benefit of a spare half-hour on this bright Monday morning. (Alice practicing, meanwhile, in the same room!)

        "Mea is still in Boston and the vicinity, and will not return for a month or more. Lizzie M. is to be married late in October or early in November, and wishes to have Mea with her. Another of the three Lizzies, and the prettiest - Lizzie N. - married last week a Mr. L. - a nice young man, Mea says. I have never seen him, although they have been engaged for

Page 201

some time. He has taken up his abode in Boston, to keep his lovely wife with her invalid mother.

        "And while upon marriage - E. G. is to wed on October 11th, Mr. R. H., one of ten brothers. She is 'doing very well,' say the gossips.

        "Sarah and Mr. Budwell are at home again, he handsomer than ever, while she looks prettier and happier than she ever was before.

        "While retailing news, let me chronicle the arrival of Master Robert Wallace Courtney, an interesting youth, who - as father dryly remarked, when I said that he 'came from a foreign shore' - 'speaks the language of the Cry-mea.'

        "Heigho! so goes this mad world of ours: death; marriage; birth. Ranks are mowed down, and filled up as soon. Few of us appreciate what a fearful thing it is to die, and fewer yet how awful it is to live - writing our histories by our actions in the Book of God's Remembrance, a stroke for every word, movement, and thought! Again I say, if Death be fearful, Life is awful!

        "We are prone to forget, as one and another fall, and the chasm is closed up and Life seems the same - except within the bleeding hearts of mourners - that our day is coming as surely as those others have gone. In effect, we arrogate immortality for ourselves.

        "The longer I live, and the more I see of the things that perish with the using, the more firmly persuaded am I that there is but one reality in life, and that is Religion. Why not make it an every- day business? Since the loving care of the Father is the only thing that may not be taken from us, why do we not look to it for every joy, and cling to it for every comfort? . . .

        "Write soon. Will you not come to me? I am very lonely at times. One sister gone! Another absent!

        "I am wondering if you have changed as much as I feel that I have? It is not natural to suppose that you have. You have not the same impression of added responsibility, the emulation to throw yourself into the breach made by the removal of one so beloved, and, in her quiet way, exercising

Page 202

so much influence. If I could but hope that patience and prayerful watchfulness would ever make me 'altogether such an one' as she was!

        "How many and how happy have been the meetings in heaven since I last saw you! Dear little Sallie B! How often in fancy do I see her walk away in the moonlight night of our parting! I never look from the front window in the evening without recalling that hour."

Page 203

XX

OUR TRUE FAMILY GHOST-STORY

        ONE evening of the winter following the events recorded in the last chapter, "Ned" Rhodes and I had spent a cosey two hours together. My parents never did chaperon duty, in the modern acceptation of the word. They made a habit, without hinting at it as a duty, of knowing personally every man who called upon us. When, as in the present case, and it was a common one, the visitor was well known to them, and they liked him, both of them came into the drawing-room, sat for a half-hour or longer, as the spirit moved them, then slipped out, separately, to their own sitting-room and books.

        I have drawn Ned Rhodes's picture at length as "Charley" in Alone. I will only say here that he was my firm and leal friend from the time I was twelve years old to the time of his death, in the early eighties.

        He had a piece of new music for me to-night, and we fell to work with piano and flute soon after my father's exit. It was not difficult. The songs and duets that followed were familiar to us both. We chatted by the glowing grate when we left the piano - gayly and lightly, of nothing in particular - the inconsequent gossip of two old and intimate acquaintances that called for no effort from either.

        I mention this to show that I carried a careless spirit and a light heart with me, as I went off in the direction of my bedroom, having extinguished the hanging lamp in the hall, and taking one of the lamps from the parlor to light myself bedward.

Page 204

        It was a big, square Colonial house, with much waste of space in the matter of halls and passages. The entrance hall on the first floor was virtually a reception-room, and nearly as large as any apartment on that level. It was cut across the left side by an archway, filled with Venetian blinds and door. Beyond these was a broad, easy stairway, dropping, by a succession of landings, to the lower from the upper story. Directly opposite the front door was a second and narrower arch, the door in which was likewise, of Venetian slats. This led to the rooms at the back of the house. The plan of the second floor was the same. On this eventful night I passed through the smaller archway, closing the door behind me. It had a spring latch that clicked into place as I swung it to. The bed room I shared with my sister, who was not at home that night, was directly across the passage from that occupied by our parents. A line of light under their door proved that they were still up, and I knocked.

        "Come in!" called both, in unison.

        My mother, wrapped in her dressing-gown, lay back in her rocking-chair, her book closed upon her finger. My father had laid aside his coat, and stood on the rug, winding his watch.

        "I was hoping that you would look in," he said. "I wanted to ask what that new piano-and-flute piece is. I like it!"

        We exchanged a few sentences on the subject; I kissed both good-night, and went out into the hall, humming, as I went, the air that had caught his fancy.

        The lamp in my hand had two strong burners. Gas had not then been introduced into private dwellings in Richmond. We used what was sold as "burning fluid," in illuminating our houses - something less gross than camphene or oil, and giving more light than either. I carried the lamp in front of me, so that it threw a bright light upon

Page 205

the door across the passage, here a little over six feet wide. As I shut the door of my mother's room, I saw, as distinctly as if by daylight, a small woman in gray start out of the opposite door, glide noiselessly along the wall, and disappear at the Venetian blinds giving upon the big front hall.

        I have reviewed that moment and its incident a thousand times, in the effort to persuade myself that the apparition was an optical illusion or a trick of fancy.

        The thousandth-and-first attempt results as did the first. I shut my eyes to see - always the one figure, the same motion, the same disappearance.

        She was dressed in gray; she was small and lithe; her head was bowed upon her hands, and she slipped away, hugging the wall, as in flight, vanishing at the closed door. The door I had heard latch itself five minutes ago! Which did not open to let her through! ! I recall, as clearly as I see the apparition, what I thought in the few seconds that flew by as I stood to watch her. I was not in the least frightened at first. My young maid, Paulina, a bright mulatto of fifteen, had more than once that winter fallen asleep upon the rug before my fire, when she went into the room to see that all was in readiness for my retiring. The servants slept in buildings detached from the main residence, a custom to which I have referred before.

        "The house" was locked up by my father's own hands at ten o'clock, unless there were some function to keep one or more of the servants up and on duty. Therefore, when I had twice awakened Paulina from her unlawful slumber, I had sent her off to the "offices" - in English parlance - with a sharp reproof and warning against a repetition of the offence. My instant thought now was:

        "The little minx has been at it again!" The next, "She went like a cat!" The third, in a lightning flash, "She did not open the door to go through!" Finally - "Nor did she open the door when she came out of my room!"

Page 206

        I had never, up to that instant, known one thrill of supernatural dread since I was old enough to give full credence to my father's assurances that there were no such things as ghosts, and to laugh at the tales told by ignorant negroes to frighten one another, and to awe white children. I had never been afraid of the darkness or of solitude. I would take my doll and book to the graveyard and spend whole happy afternoons there, because it was quiet and shady, and nobody would interrupt study or dream.

        It was, then, the stress of extraordinary emotion which swept me back into the room I had just quitted, and bore me up to the table by which my mother sat, there to set down the lamp I could scarcely hold, enunciating hoarsely.

        "I have seen a ghost!"

        My father wheeled sharply about.

        "What!"

        At that supreme moment, the influence of his scornful dislike to every species of superstition made me "hedge," and falter, in articulating, "If there is such a thing as a ghost, I have seen one!"

        Before I could utter another sound he had caught up the lamp and was gone. Excited, and almost blind and dumb as I was, I experienced a new sinking of heart as I heard him draw back the bolt of the door through which the Thing had passed, without unclosing it. He explored the whole house, my mother and I sitting, silent, and listening to his swift tramp upon floor and stairs. In a few minutes the search was over.

        He was perfectly calm in returning to us.

        "There is nobody in the house who has not a right to be here. And nobody awake except ourselves."

        Setting down the lamp, he put his hand on my head - his own, and almost only, form of caress.

        "Now, daughter, try and tell us what you think you saw?"

Page 207

        Grateful for the unlooked-for gentleness, I rallied to tell the story simply and without excitement. When I had finished, he made no immediate reply, and I looked up timidly.

        "I really saw it, father, just as I have said! At least, I believe I did!"

        "I know it, my child. But we will talk no more of it to-night. I will go to your room with you."

        He preceded me with the lamp. When we were in my chamber, he looked under the bed (how did he guess that I should do it as soon as his back was turned, if he had not?). Then he carried the light into the small dressing-room behind the chamber. I heard him open the doors of a wardrobe that stood there, and try the fastenings of a window.

        "There is nothing to harm you here," he said, coming back, and speaking as gently as before. "Now, try not to think of what you believe you saw. Say your prayers and go to bed, like a good, brave girl!"

        He kissed me again, putting his arm around me and, holding me to him tenderly, said "Good-night," and went out.

        I was ashamed of my fright - heartily ashamed! Yet I was afraid to look in the mirror while I undid and combed my hair and put on my night-cap. When, at last, I dared put out the light, I scurried across the floor, plunged into bed, and drew the blankets tightly over my head.

        My father looked sympathizingly at my heavy eyes next morning when I came down to prayers. After breakfast he took me aside and told me to keep what I had seen to myself.

        "Neither your mother nor I will speak of it in the hearing of the children and servants. You may, of course, take your sister into your confidence. She may be trusted. But my opinion is that the fewer who know of a thing that

Page 208

seems unaccountable, the better. And your sister is more nervous than you."

        Thus it came about that nothing was said to Mea, and that we three who knew of the visitation did not discuss it and tried honestly not to think of it.

        Until, perhaps a month after my fright, about nine o'clock, one wet night, my mother entered the chamber where my father and I were talking over political news, as we still had a habit of doing, and said, hurriedly, glancing nervously behind her:

        "I have seen Virginia's ghost!"

        She saw it, just as I had described, issuing from the closed door and gliding away close to the wall, then vanishing at the Venetian door.

        "It was all in gray," she reported, "but with something white wrapped about the head. It is very strange!"

        Still we held our peace. My father's will was law, and he counselled discretion.

        "We will await further developments," he said, oracularly.

        Looking back, I think it strange that the example of his cool fearlessness so far wrought upon me that I would not allow the mystery to prey upon my spirits, or to make me afraid to go about the house as I had been wont to do. Once my father broke the reserve we maintained, even to each other, by asking if I would like to exchange my sleeping-room for another.

        "Why should I?" I interrogated, trying to laugh. "We are not sure where she goes after she leaves it. It is something to know that she is no longer there."

        Mea had to be taken into confidence after she burst into the drawing-room at twilight, one evening, and shut the door, setting her back against it and trembling from head to foot. She was as white as a sheet, and when she spoke, it was in a whisper. Something had chased her

Page 209

down-stairs, she declared. The hall-lamp was burning, and she could see, by looking over her shoulder, that the halls and stairs were empty but for her terrified self. But Something - Somebody - in high-heeled shoes, that went "Tap! tap! tap!" on the oaken floor and staircase, was behind her from the time she left the upper chamber where she had been dressing, until she reached the parlor door. Her nerves were not as stout as mine, perhaps, but she was no coward, and she was not given to foolish imaginations. When we told her what had been seen, she took a more philosophical view of the situation than I was able to do.

        "Bodiless things can't hurt bodies!" she opined, and readily joined our secret circle.

        Were we, as a family, as I heard a woman say when we were not panic-stricken at the rumored approach of yellow-fever, "a queer lot, taken altogether"? I think so, sometimes.

        The crisis came in February of that same winter.

        My sister Alice and a young cousin who was near her age - fourteen - were sent off to bed a little after nine one evening, that they might get plenty of "beauty sleep." Passing the drawing-room door, which was ajar, they were tempted to enter by the red gleam of the blazing fire of soft coal. Nobody else was there to enjoy it, and they sat them down for a school- girlish talk, prolonged until the far-off cry "All's well!" of the sentinel at the "Barrack" on Capitol Square told the conscience- smitten pair that it was ten o'clock. Going into the hall, they were surprised to find it dark. We found afterward that the servant whose duty it was to fill the lamp had neglected it, and it had burned out. It was a brilliant moonlight night, and the great window on the lower landing of the staircase was unshuttered. The arched door dividing the two halls was open, and from the doorway of the parlor they had a full

Page 210

view of the stairs. The moonbeams flooded it half-way up to the upper landing; and from the dark hall they saw a white figure moving slowly down the steps. The mischievous pair instantly jumped to the conclusion that one of "the boys" - my brothers - was on his way, en déshabillé to get a drink of water from the pitcher that always stood on a table in the reception-room, or main hall. To get it he must pass within a few feet of them, and they shrank back into the embrasure of the door behind them, pinching each other in wicked glee to think how they would tease the boy about the prank next morning. Down the stairs it moved, without sound, and slowly, the concealed watchers imagined, listening for any movement that might make retreat expedient. They said, afterward, that his night gown trailed on the stairs, also that he might have had something white cast over his head. These things did not strike them as singular while they watched his progress, so full were they of the fun of the adventure.

        It crossed the moonlit landing - an unbroken sheet of light - and stepped, yet more slowly, from stair to stair of the four that composed the lowermost flight. It was on the floor and almost within the archway when the front door opened suddenly and in walked the boys, who her been out for a stroll.

        In a quarter-second the apparition was gone. As Alice phrased it:

        "It did not go backward or forward. It did not sink into the floor. It just was not!"

        With wild screams the girls threw themselves upon the astonished boys, and sobbed out the story. In the full persuasion that a trick had been played upon the frightened children, the brothers rushed up-stairs and made a search of the premises. The hubbub called every grown member of the household to the spot except our deaf grandmother, who was fast asleep in her bed up-stairs.

Page 211

        Assuming the command which was his right, my father ordered all hands to bed so authoritatively that none ventured to gainsay the edict. In the morning he made light to the girls and boys of the whole affair, fairly laughing it out of court, and, breakfast over, sent them off to school and academy. Then he summoned our mother, my sister, and myself to a private conference in "the chamber."

        He began business without preliminaries. Standing on the rug, his back to the fire, his hands behind him, in genuine English-squirely style, he said, as nearly as I can recall his words:

        "It is useless to try to hide from ourselves any longer that there is something wrong with this house. I have known it for a year and more. In fact, we had not lived here three months before I was made aware that some mystery hung about it.

        "One windy November night I had gone to bed as usual, before your mother finished her book."

        He glanced smilingly at her. Her proclivity for reading into the small hours was a family joke.

        "It was a stormy night, as I said, and I lay with closed eyes, listening to the wind and rain, and thinking over next day's business, when somebody touched my feet. Somebody - not something) Hands were laid lightly upon them, were lifted and laid in the same way upon my knees, and so on until they rested more heavily on my chest, and I felt that some one was looking into my face. Up to that moment I had not a doubt that it was your mother. Like the careful wife she is, she was arranging the covers over me to keep out stray draughts. So, when she bent to look into my face, I opened my eyes to thank her.

        "She was not there! I was gazing into the empty air. The pressure was removed as soon as I lifted my eyelids. I raised myself on my elbow and looked toward the fireplace. Your mother was deep in her book, her back toward

Page 212

me. I turned over without sound, and looked under the bed from the side next the wall. The firelight and lamplight shone through, unobstructed.

        "I speak of this now for the first time. I have never opened my lips about it, even to your mother, until this moment. But it has happened to me, not once, nor twice, nor twenty - but fifty times - maybe more. It is always the same thing. The hands - I have settled in my mind that they are those of a small woman or of a child, they are so little and light - are laid on my feet, then on my knees, and travel upward to my chest. There they rest for a few seconds, sometimes for a whole minute - I have timed them - and something looks into my face and is gone!

        "How do I account for it? I don't account for it at all! I know that it is! That is all. Shakespeare said, long before I was born, that 'there are more things in heaven and earth than are dreamt of in our philosophy.' This is one of them. You can see, now, daughter" - turning to me - "why I was not incredulous when you brought your ghost upon the scene. I have been on the lookout for what our spiritualistic friends call 'further manifestations.' "

        "You believe, then," Mea broke in, "that the girls really saw something supernatural on the stairs last night? That it was not a trick of moonlight and imagination?"

        "If we can make them think so, it will be better for them than to fill their little brains with ghastly fears. That was the reason I took a jesting tone at breakfast-time. I charged them, on the penalty of being the laughing-stock of all of us, not to speak of it to any one except ourselves. I wish you all to take the cue. Moreover, and above everything else, don't let the servants get hold of it. There would be no living in the house with them, if they were to catch the idea that it is 'haunted.' "

        He drew his brows into the horseshoe frown that meant

Page 213

annoyance and perplexity. "How I hate the word! You girls are old enough to understand that the value of this property would be destroyed were this story to creep abroad. I would better burn the house down at once than to attempt to sell it at any time within the next fifty years with a ghost-tale tagged to it.

        "Now, here lies the case! We can talk to outsiders of what we have seen and felt and heard in this, our home, where your grandmother, your mother and father have hoped to live comfortably and to die in peace, or we can keep our own counsel like sensible, brave Christians. 'Bodiless spirits cannot hurt bodies,' and" - the frown passing before a humorous gleam - "the little gray lady seems to be amiable enough. I can testify that her hands are light, and that they pet, not strike. She is timid, too. What do you say - all of you? Can we hold our tongues?"

        We promised in one voice. We kept the pledge so well that both the girls and the boys were convinced of our incredulity. Our father forbade them positively to drop a hint of their foolish fancies in the hearing of the servants. Young as they were, they knew what stigma would attach to a haunted house in the community. As time passed, the incident faded from their minds. It was never mentioned in their hearing.

        A year went by without further demonstration on the part of the little gray lady, except for two nocturnal visitations of the small, caressing hands. My father admitted this when we questioned him on the subject; but he would not talk of it.

        The one comic element connected with the bodiless visitant was introduced, oddly enough, by our sanctimonious clerical uncle-in-law, who now and then paid us visits of varying lengths. As he came unannounced, it was not invariably convenient to receive him. On one occasion his appearance caused dismay akin to consternation. We

Page 214

were expecting a houseful of younger friends within two days, and needed the guest-room he must occupy. He was good for a week at the shortest.

        True to the Arab-like traditions of hospitality that pervaded all ranks of Old Dominion society, we suffered nothing of this to appear in our behavior. Nor could he have heard the anguished discussion of ways and means that went on between Mea and myself late that night. It was, therefore, a delightful surprise when he announced, next morning, his intention of going out to Olney that day, and to remain there for - perhaps a week. He "had let too long a time elapse since he had paid the good people there a visit. He didn't want them to think he had forgotten them."

        One of the "good people," the wife of my mother's brother, drove into town to spend the day with us, a week after the close of his stay at Olney. "Aunt Sue" was a prime favorite with us all, and she was in fine feather to-day, full of fun and anecdote. She interrupted a spicy bit of family news to say, by-and-by:

        "Did any of you ever suspect that your house is haunted?"

        "How ridiculous!" laughed my mother. "Why do you ask?"

        The narrator laughed yet more merrily.

        "The funniest thing you ever heard! The old gentleman had an awful scare the last night he was here. I asked him what he had eaten - and drunk - for supper that evening. But he stuck to it that he was standing at his window, looking out into the moonlight in the garden, when somebody came up behind him, and took him by the elbows and turned him clear around! He felt the two hands that grabbed hold of him so plainly that he made sure Horace had hidden under the bed and jumped out to scare him. So he looked under the bed and in the

Page 215

wardrobe and the closet, and, for all I know, in the bureau drawers and under the washstand, for the boy. There was nobody in the room but himself, and the door was locked. He says he wouldn't sleep in that room another night for a thousand dollars."

        "Nobody is likely to offer it!" retorted Mea, dryly. "I have slept there nearly a thousand nights, and nothing ever caught hold of me."

        Passing over what might or might not have been a link in the true, weird history of our bodiless tenant, I leap a chasm of a dozen years to wind up the tale of the "little gray lady," so far as it bears directly upon our family. After the death of her husband and the marriages of sons and daughters left my mother alone in the old colonial homestead, she decided to sell it and to live with my youngest sister.

        The property was bought as a "Church Home" - a sort of orphanage, conducted under the patronage of a prominent Episcopal parish renowned for good works. In altering the premises to adapt buildings to their new uses, the workmen came upon the skeleton of a small woman about four feet below the surface of the front yard. She lay less than six feet away from the wall of the house, and directly under the drawing-room window. There was no sign of coffin or coffin-plate. Under her head was a high, richly carved tortoise-shell comb, mute evidence that she had not been buried in cap and shroud, as was the custom a hundred years agone. The oldest inhabitant of a city that is tenacious of domestic legends, had never heard of an interment in that quarter of a residential and aristocratic district. The street, named for the eminent lawyer, must have been laid out since the house was built, and may have been cut right through grounds, then far more spacious than when we bought the place. Even so, the grave was dug in the front garden, and so close to the house as to

Page 216

render untenable the theory that the plot was ever part of a family burying-ground.

        The papers took inquisitive note of all these circumstances, and let the matter drop as an unexplained mystery . Within the present occupancy of the house, I have heard that the gray lady still walks on moonlight nights and, in gusty midnights, visits the bedside of terrified inmates to press small, light hands upon the feet, and so passing upward, to rest upon the chest of the awakened sleeper. I was asked by one who had felt them, if I had "ever heard the legend that a bride, dressed for her wedding, fell dead in that upper chamber ages ago."

        My informant could not tell me from whom she had the grewsome tale, or the date thereof. "Somebody had told her that it happened once upon a time." She knew that the unquiet creature still "walked the halls and stairs."

        She should have been "laid" by the decent ceremony of burial in consecrated ground, awarded to the exhumed bones.

        I have talked with a grandson of our former next-door neighbor, and had from him a circumstantial account of the disinterment of the nameless remains. They must have lain nearer the turf above them, a century back, than when they were found. The young man was a boy when he ran to the hole made by the workmen's spades, and watched the men bring to light the entire skeleton. He verified the story of the high, carved comb. He told me, too, of a midnight alarm of screaming children at the vision of a little gray lady, walking between the double row of beds in the dormitory, adding:

        "I told those who asked if any story was attached to the house, that I had lived next door ever since I was born, and played every day with your sisters and brothers, and never heard a whisper that the house was haunted."

        So said all our neighbors. We kept our own counsel. It was our father's wise decree.

Page 217

        I have told my ghost-story with no attempt at explanation of psychical phenomena. After all these years I fall back, when questioned as to hypotheses, upon my father's terse dicta:

        "How do I account for it? I don't account for it at all!"

Page 218

XXI

TWO MONUMENTAL FRIENDSHIPS

        EVEN at that period, when I visited my father's Northern kindred, I failed to bring them to a right comprehension of the frank, and oftentimes intimate, relations existing between the young people of both sexes in my Virginia home. I have marvelled within myself since, how these relations came to be established at the first. We brought to the New World, and retained, scores of English customs of domestic management, and traditions of social obligations. It was never the fashion in England, or in her Northern colonies, for boys to begin "visiting the young ladies" before they discarded roundabouts, and to keep up the fascinating habit until they tottered into the grave at four-score. For the same dozen young fellows to call at least once a week upon as many young girls; to read, chat, jest flirt, drive, ride, and walk with them, month after month, and year after year, perhaps choosing one of the dozen as a lifelong partner, and quite as often running off for a season to another county or State, and bringing home a wife, with whom the philosophic coterie speedily got acquainted amiably, widening the circle to take her in, with never a thought of chagrin.

        The thumbnail sketches I have jotted down in my "purposeful" chapter, bring in the same names, again and again. They were, indeed, and in truth, household words. None of the young men and maidens catalogued in the Christmas doggerel I shall speak of, presently, intermarried. Two - perhaps four - had secret intentions that tended toward

Page 219

such a result in the fulness of time. Intentions, that interfered in nowise with their participation in the general hilarity. If there were any difference in the demeanor of the engaged, or partially betrothed, pairs from the behavior of the fancy-free, it was in a somewhat too obvious show of impartiality. Engagements were never "announced," and if suspected, were ignored in general society. Thus it often happened that a direct proposal took a girl utterly by surprise.

        I was but sixteen, and on a summer vacation in Albemarle County, when a collegian of nineteen, who was swinging me "under green apple boughs" - lazily, because the rapid rush through the air would interfere with the chat we were carrying on, in full sight of groups scattered on the porch steps and about the lawn - brought down my thoughts - which had strayed far afield under the influence of the languorous motion, the sunset and the soft mingling of young voices - with stunning velocity, by declaring that he adored me, and "couldn't keep it to himself any longer."

        With never the suspicion of a blush, I looked him straight in the eyes and begged him not to make a goose of himself, adding: "I didn't think you mistook me for a girl who enjoys that kind of badinage. It is not a bit to my taste. And we have been such good friends!"

        When he suffocated himself dangerously with protestations that actually brought tears to his eyes, I represented that lookers-on would think we had quarrelled if I left the swing and his society abruptly, as I certainly should do if he did not begin to talk sensibly, out of hand. I set the example by calling to a boy who was passing with a basket of apples, and calmly selecting one, taking my time in doing it.

        Coquetry? Not a bit of it! I liked the lad too well to allow him to make a breach in our friendship by

Page 220

love-making. When he came to his senses (four years later!) he thanked me for not taking the matter seriously.

        We gave, and attended, few large parties. But there were no dead calms in our intercourse. Somebody was always getting up a frolic of some sort. Tableaux, musicales, "sociables," where, in Christmas week, and sometimes at other times, we played old-fashioned games, such as "Consequences" upon slips of paper, and "Kings of England" with cards, and "What is my thought like?" viva voce. We had picnics in warm weather. Richmond College boys invited us out to receptions following orations on February 22d, and we had Valentine parties, with original verses, on February 14th.

        Nowhere, and at no time, was there romping. Still less would kissing-games be allowed among really "nice" young people. This was deemed incredible by my Boston cousins, and yet more strange the fact that we kept up among ourselves decorous conventions that appeared stiff and inconsistent to those not to the manor born and bred. For example, while I might, and did, name our most intimate masculine visitors, "Tom," "Dick," or "Harry" in chat with my girl friends, I addressed them as "Mr. Smith," "Jones," or "Robinson," and always spoke of them in the same manner in mentioning them to strangers. For a man to touch a lady's arm or shoulder to attract her attention, was an unpardonable liberty. If a pair were seen to "hold hands," it was taken for granted that they were engaged or - as I heard a matron say, when she had surprised a couple walking in the moonlight, the fair one's hand on the swain's arm, and his laid lightly upon it - "they ought to be."

        The well-bred girl of the fifties might be a rattle; she might enjoy life with guileless abandon that earned her the reputation of "dashing"; she parried shaft of teasing and badinage with weapons of proof; but she was never "fast."

Page 221

She kept her self-respect, and challenged the reverent respect of the men who knew her best.

        To this code of social and ceremonial ethics, and to the ban put upon dancing and card-playing by church and parents, is undoubtedly due the fact that Southern women of that generation were almost invariably what we would call, "good talkers." In the remembrance, and in contrasting that all-so-long-ago with the times in which we live, I could write a jeremiade upon "Conversation as a Lost Art."

        From the list of names drawn into line by some Yuletide rhymes of my own, bearing the date of "1852," I single two that must have more than a passing notice if I would write the true story of my threescore-and-ten years.

        Mary Massie Ragland was, at that Christmas-tide, twenty-two years of age. I had liked and admired her from the first. In time she grew into a place in my heart no other friend had ever held, and which, left vacant by her death six years later, has never been taken. I think no man or woman has more than one complete, all-satisfying friendship in a lifetime. Her portrait hangs against the wall in my bedchamber now. I awake each morning to meet her gaze bent, as in life, on mine. In sorrow and in joy, I have gone secretly to my room, as to an oratory, to seek in the depths of the beautiful eyes the sympathy never denied while she was with me, and visible to my dull vision. To a mind stored richly with the best literature, eager to acquire and faithful to retain, she added exquisite fancies, poetic tastes, and love for the beautiful that was a passion. Her heart was warm, deep, tender, and true. It well-nigh breaks mine in remembering how true! In all the ten years in which we lived and loved together in closest intimacy, not a cloud ever crossed the heaven of our friendship.

        One remark, uttered simply and with infinite gentleness

Page 222

by her, after a great loss had chastened her buoyant spirits, stands with me as the keynote to action and character.

        I was commenting somewhat sharply upon my disappointment in not meeting, from one whom I loved and trusted, the fulness of sympathy I thought I had a right to expect in what was a genuine trial to myself.

        "She was hard and critical!" I moaned. "You saw it yourself! You cannot deny it! And she was absolutely rude to you!"

        "Dear!" The stroking fingers upon my bowed head were a benediction; the sweet voice was eloquent with compassion. "Don't judge her harshly! She is good, and true to you and to the right. But she has never had sorrow to make her tender."

        How boundless was the tenderness, my mentor, who comforted while she admonished, learned in the school of pain in which she studied until Death dismissed her spirit, was fully known to Him alone whose faithful disciple she was to the end.

        To the world she showed a smiling front; her merry laugh and ready repartee were the life of whatever company she entered, and over and through it all, it might be reverently said of the true, heroic soul, that, to high and humble, "her compassions failed not."

        "Refined by nature and refined by grace!" said one above her coffin.

        I added, inly: "And by sorrow!"

        "The kind of woman to whom a fellow takes off his hat when he thinks of her," a young cousin, who had been as a brother to her, wrote to me after her death. "It took six thousand years to make one such. I shall never know another."

        While on a visit to my old and beloved preceptors, Mrs. Nottingham and her daughters, then resident in Lexington, Virginia, I met Junius Fishburn, lately graduated from

Page 223

Washington College - now Washington and Lee. He was an early and intimate friend of the "Ragland girls," and in a way (according to Virginia ways of reckoning kinship) a family connection of theirs, too remote to deserve recognition in any other region or society. But he claimed through this the right to omit the initial steps of acquaintanceship, and I recognized the right. We were quickly friends - so quickly, that it was no surprise to me when he enclosed a note to me in a letter to one of the Ragland sisters, shortly after my return home. I answered it, and thus was established a correspondence continued through a term of years, without serious interruption, up to the day when, in the second year after my marriage, my husband entered my room with a paper in his hand, and a grave look on his face.

        "Here is sad, sad news for you," he said, gently. "Professor Fishburn is dead!"

        The beautiful young wife, to whom he had been married less than two years, was a sister of "Stonewall Jackson's" first wife, a daughter of Dr. George Junkin, then President of Washington College, and sister of the poet, Margaret Junkin Preston. After "June's" death, Mrs. Preston, my dear friend, wrote to me of a desire her widowed sister hesitated to express directly to me. Her husband had told her that more of his early and inner life was told in this series of letters to me than he could ever relate to any one else. Would I be willing to let her read a few selected by myself? I had known him before he met her. If the request were unreasonable, she would withdraw it.

        There could have been no surer proof of the sincerity, the purity, and absolute absence of everything pertaining to love-making and flirtation in our ten-year-long friendship, than was offered in the circumstance that, without a moment's hesitation or the exclusion of a single letter, I

Page 224

made up a parcel of the epistles, and sent it, with my fond love, to the widow of my lamented friend.

        His letters were but a degree less charming than his conversation. I considered him, then, and I have not changed my opinion after seeing much more of the world of society men and brilliant women, one of the best talkers I have known.

        "You have hit it off happily there," said Mary, at the jolly reading of the lines on New-Year's Day, to "us girls."

        And she repeated:

                        "Social and witty, kind and clever;
                        His chat an easy, pleasant flow,
                        A thread you'd never wish to sever."

        He was all this, and more. Our correspondence was a stage, and an important, in my education. We discussed books, authors, military and political heroes, psychology, philology, theology, and, as time made us more intimate with the depths underlying the dancing waves of thought and fancy, we talked much of religious faith and tenets.

        On August 26, 1850, I wrote to Effie:

        "My long neglect of correspondents (for you are not the only neglected one) has caused letters in abundance to accumulate. Among others there lies before me one from my friend, Junius F., a full sheet, bearing a date anterior to your last, and requesting an 'immediate reply.' He is a fine fellow - one of my 'literary' friends. Have you chanced to see anything of his published work? His poems, essays, etc., would reflect credit upon any one. I give you the preference to-day because it will not hurt him to wait."

        The same calm confidence in the liking we bore one another prevailed throughout our intercourse. Untimely storms and sudden gusts belong to the tropics of passion not to the temperate zone of Platonic affection.

Page 225

        It was about this time that my presumptuous brain conceived the thought that my friend should be in the pulpit, instead of in the professorial chair to which he was appointed after winning his degree from the University of Virginia, whither he had gone from Washington College for a post-graduate course, and a more thorough equipment for his chosen life-work. With the Brahmin traditions strong upon me, and the blue blood of Presbyterianism seething in my veins, I forthwith made out a "call," amplified through six pages of Bath post, and dispatched it to Lexington.

        The nearest approach to tenderness in any of our many letters, came out in his reply:

        "A brother's fondness gushed up in my heart as I read your earnest pleadings," was the opening sentence of a masterly exposition of the reasons that, as he phrased it, "forbid my unhallowed feet to stand within the sacred desk." I was wrong, and he was right. His fearless utterance of the faith which was the mainspring of life and action, carried force a licensed clergyman seldom gains.

        He fought the good fight in the ranks, refusing the commission that had not, as he believed, the King's seal.

        I had no living elder brother. I hardly felt the loss while Junius lived. In 1855 he took a year's leave of absence, and spent it in a German university. My father and myself were just setting out for Boston and the White Mountains, and accompanied him as far as New York. Junius and I were promenading the deck of the Potomac steamer when I showed him an ambrotype given me by "a friend whom I am sorry you have never met."

        He looked at it intently for a moment, and, in closing the case, searched my face with eyes at once smiling and piercing.

        "Are you trying to tell me something?" he asked, in the gentlest of tones.

Page 226

        I answered honestly: "No; there is nothing to tell. We are warm friends - no more."

        We were interrupted, and had no more opportunity for confidential chat until that evening, when we strolled from the hotel along the moonlighted streets to the Capitol. He alluded playfully, in a German letter, to the never-to-be- forgotten excursion - our last moonlit ramble, although we did not dream of it then - as "my walk with Corinne to the Capitol."

        (Men took time and pains to say graceful things, then-a days!)

        He told me that night - what he had already written in brief in a late letter - of his betrothal, of his happiness, and his ambition to make the best of himself for the dear sake of the woman who was waiting for him in the college town engirdled by the blue Virginian mountains.

        The next day but one he sailed. My father and myself bade him "God-speed!" I was glad it so happened.

        If I had fewer causes for devout thanksgiving to the Giver of every good and perfect Joy than have crowned my life, I should still account myself rich in the memory of these two perfect friendships. In my ignorance of the world that lay without, and far beyond my small circle of thought, and what I believed were activities, I did not rightly appreciate the rarity of the gifts. I did know that they were passing sweet, and longed to prove myself worthy of holding them.

        This chapter of my humble record is a sprig of rosemary laid upon Friendship's Shrine.

Page 227

XXII

THE "OLD AFRICAN CHURCH"

        No description of the Richmond of the forties and fifties would be complete without a sketch of what was, if I mistake not, the first Baptist Church erected in the city. The white congregation that occupied it for some years had built a large, handsome church farther up the hill, and the squat, but spacious, house on the lower slope of Broad Street, was made over to the colored population.

        I say "population" advisedly. For perhaps half a century, the Richmond negroes had no other place of public worship, and the communicants in that denomination were numbered by the thousand. They are an emotionally religious race, and I doubt if there were, all told, one hundred colored members of any other sect in the length and breadth of the county of Henrico.

        The low-browed, dingy, brick edifice surrendered to their use was said to have a seating capacity of two thousand. It was therefore in demand when mass political meetings were convened. When John B. Gough lectured in our city, no other building could accommodate the crowds that flocked to see and hear him.

        Big as it was, the house was filled every Sunday. There was a regular church organization in which deacons and ushers were colored. Of course the Pastor was a white. And oddly enough, or so it seemed to outsiders, the shepherd of the black flock was the President of Richmond College and Divinity School, situated upon the outskirts of the city.

Page 228

        His pastoral duties outside of his pulpit ministrations were not onerous. The Daughters of Zion, a flourishing society, looked after the sick and afflicted. There were no colored paupers under the slave system, except, once in a great while, "a no 'count free nigger." This last word was never applied to a fellow-servant, but freely and disdainfully fitted to the unfortunate freedman.

        I was never able to disabuse my mind of appreciation of the comic element in viewing the Rev. Robert Ryland, D.D. (and I am not sure but "LL.D." as well), in his position as Pastor of the First African Church. He was a staid personage of middle age, who may have been learned. If he were, the incongruity was the more absurd. He was never brilliant. Nor had he the power of adapting himself to his audience that might have saved the situation in some measure. I heard him preach once to his dusky cure of souls. He began by saying, apropos to his text from Paul's First Epistle to the Corinthians:

        "Shortly after the Apostle's departure from that place there arose dissensions in the church at Co-rinth."

        A preamble that was greeted by appreciative groans from the women in the audience. As was the assertion, later on, in the same discourse, that -

        "Christ may be called the Concrete Idea of our most holy Faith." Still more pronounced was the murmured applause that succeeded the remark - "This may be true in the Abstract. It is not true in the Concrete."

        "Concrete" was a new word in philosophers' mouths just then, and he worked it hard.

        The anecdote of the parishioner who found "that blessed word 'Mesopotamia' " the most comforting part of her minister's sermon, is entirely credible if she were of African descent. Polysyllables were a ceaseless feast to their imaginations. Sesquipedalian periods were spiritual nectar and ambrosia. The barbaric and the florid were bound

Page 229

up in their nature, and the rod of an alien civilization could not drive it far from them.

        In church relations, they recognized and revelled rankly in the levelling principle of Christianity which, within the sacred circle of the bonds of a common faith, made no invidious distinctions between bond and free. The staid D.D. was to them "Brer Ryland" on week-days, as on Sundays. I am sure it never occurred to the humblest of them that whatever of dignity pertained to the relation was his, by virtue of his holy calling, and they were honored in that their spiritual guide belonged to a superior race and was at the head of an institution of learning.

        How freely they discussed him and his teachings, will be illustrated by a dialogue overheard by me in my early school-days.

        I was walking behind two colored women one Sunday on my way home from church. They were evidently ladies' maids, from their mincing speech and affected gait, and were invested with what was, as palpably, their mistresses' discarded finery.

        "Brer Rylan' was quite too severe 'pon dancin'," was the first sentence that caught my ear. "He is kinder hard 'pon innercint aversions, oncet in a while. You know we read in the Bible that the angels in heaven dance 'round the throne."

        "Yes," assented the elder of the two, "an' play 'pon jewsharps! But I've been heard that they don' cross they feet, and that makes a mighty difference in the sin o' dancin'. Of course, we all of us knows that it's a sin for a Christyun to dance; but, as you say, Brer Rylan' is oncharitable sometimes in talkin' 'bout young folks' ways and frolickin'. He will let them promenade to the music of the band when the students has parties at the college, but never a dancin' step!"

Page 230

        "Not even," with a shrill giggle, "if they don't cross they feet?"

        As time whitened the good man's hair and brought heavier duties to his head and hands, he fell into the habit of delegating the afternoon service at the "Old African" to his neophytes in the Divinity School. He may have judged rightly that it was excellent practice for the 'prentice hand of embryo pulpit orators. One of the brightest of these who afterward made good the promise of distinguished usefulness in the Southern Church, was the officiating evangelist on a certain Sunday afternoon, when a lively party of girls and collegians planned to attend the "Old African," in a body, and witness his maiden performance.

        He knew we were coming, and why, but he uttered not a word of protest. As he said afterward, "The sooner he got used to mixed audiences, the better."

        What were known as the "Amen benches," at the left of the pulpit, were reserved for white auditors. They were always full. On this afternoon they were packed tightly. The main body of the church was also filled, and we soon became aware that an unusual flutter of solemn excitement pervaded the well-dressed throng. The front block of seats on each side of the middle aisle was occupied by women, dressed in black, many of them closely veiled, and pocket- handkerchiefs were ostentatiously displayed, generally clasped between black-gloved hands folded upon the pit of the stomach.

        "Reminds one of a rising thundercloud!" whispered a graceless youth behind me.

        Presently a deacon, likewise lugubrious in aspect, tip-toed into the pulpit, where sat the young theologue, and, holding his silk hat exactly upon the small of his back in the left hands bent low in offering the right to the preacher.

        The subdued rustle and shuffling, incident to the settling into place of a large congregation, prevented us from

Page 231

hearing the low colloquy that succeeded the handshake. We had it in full from one of the actors, that evening.

        The functionary began by expressing the gratification of the congregation that "Brer Rylan' had sent such a talentable young gentleman to 'ficiate 'pon dis occasion.

        "We been heerd a-many times of what a promisin' young gentleman Brer W. is, an' we is certainly mightily flattered at seein' him in our midst 'pon dis occasion. I jes' steps up here, suh, to say dis, an' to arsk is dere anything any of us ken do to resist Brer W. 'pon dis occasion."

        "Thank you, nothing!" responded the other, courteously. "You are very kind. The choir will take care of the music, as usual, I suppose?"

        "Suttinly, suh, suttinly! De choir am always dependable 'pon every occasion. An' dey has prepared special music for dis solemn occasion."

        Reiteration of the word had not aroused the listener's curiosity. The last adjective, and the tone in which it was brought out, awoke him wide.

        "Solemn!" he re-echoed. "Is there anything special in the services of to-day?"

        The hand grasping the silk hat executed a half-circle in the air that seemed to frame the black-robed block of sitters for the startled youth.

        "Yaas, suh! Surely Brer Rylan' must 'a' told Brer W. de nature of our comin' togedder to-day! It's a funeral, suh. De dear departed deceasted nigh 'pon two mont' ago, but we haven't foun' it agreeable, as you mought say, to all parties concerned, fur to bring all de family an' frien's together tell terday. But dey are here now, suh, as you may see fur yourself. An' we are moughty pleased dat Brer Rylan' has sont sech a 'sponsible preacher to us as Brer W."

        "Mercy, man!" gasped the affrighted novice, clutching frantically at the notes he had been conning when the

Page 232

deacon accosted him. "I knew nothing of the funeral when I came. I can't preach a funeral sermon out of hand! There isn't anything about death in my notes."

        His distress wrought visibly upon the deacon's sympathies. The hat described a reassuring parabola.

        "There, there! It ain't necessary for Brer W. to discombobberate himself 'pon dat account. A young gentleman of Brer W.'s talents needn't get sheered at a little thing like an ev'ry-day funeral. All dat Brer W. has to do is to say a few words 'bout de dear deceasted; 'bout de loss to de church, an' de family, an' frien's, an' de suttinty o' death, an' de las' change. An' den a few rousements, you know, throwed in at de end. Law! I ken hear Brer W. doin' it up fine, when I think on it!

        "Dar! de choir is a-startin' de funeral anthim. Thank you, suh, fur comin' to us, and don't give yo'self no oneasiness! Sling in dem remarks 'spectin' de dear deceasted, and you'll be all right."

        I forget the text of the sermon that followed the anthem and the prayer. I but know that neither it, nor the introduction, had any relevancy to the "occasion." Our friend became a brilliant speaker in later life. Now, he was no more sophomoric than are nine-tenths of seminary students. But as he went on, we - in the slang of this era - began to sit up and take notice; for with dexterity remarkable in a tyro, he switched off from the main line into a by-road that led, like the paths of glory, to the grave. He had fine feeling and a lively imagination, and the scene and the music had laid hold upon both. As he confessed, subsequently, he surprised himself by his intimate acquaintance with the departed brother. He dwelt upon his fidelity to duty, his devotion to the Church of his love, and what he had done for her best interests. Singling out, as by divination, the widow, whose long crêpe veil billowed stormily with audible sobs, he referred tenderly to her loneliness,

Page 233

and committed her and the fatherless children to the Great Father and Comforter of all. By this time the congregation was a seething mass of emotion. Fluttering handkerchiefs, sighs that swept the church like fitful breezes, and suppressed wails from the central block of reserved seats, drowned the feeling peroration, but we guessed the purport from the speaker's face and gestures.

        As he sat down, the audience arose, as one woman, and broke into a funeral chant never written in any music-book, and in which the choir, who sang by note, took no part:

        "We'll pass over Jordan, O my brothers, O my sisters! De water's chilly an' cold, but Hallelujah to de Lamb! Honor de Lamb, my chillun, honor de Lamb!"

        This was shouted over and over, with upraised arms at one portion, and, as the refrain was repeated, all joined hands with those nearest to them and shook from head to foot in a sort of Dervish dance, without, however, raising the feet from the floor. It was such an ecstatic shiver as I saw thirty-odd years thereafter, when a Nubian dancer gave an exhibition in a private house in the suburbs of Jerusalem.

        I shall have more to say of that chant presently. Return we to the orator of the occasion, whose extemporaneous "effort" had stirred up the pious tumult.

        As soon as his share of the service was over, he slipped out of the box-pulpit and sidled through the throng to the corner where we were grouped, watching for a chance to make our exit without attracting the attention of the worshippers. He had just reached us when the quick-eyed, fleet-footed deacon was at his side. We overheard what passed between them.

        "Brer W., suh, I come to thank you in the name o' de bereaved fam'ly of de dear deceasted, suh, for yo' powerful sermon dis afternoon. Nothin' could 'a' been better an'

Page 234

mo'suitabler. Dey all agree on dat ar' p'int, suh. Every one on 'em is puffickly satisfied! You couldn't 'a' done no better, suh, ef you 'a' had a year to get ready in."

        Poor W., red to the roots of his fair hair, murmured his thanks, and the sable official was backing away when he recollected something unsaid:

        "Dar was jes' one little matter I mought 'a' mentioned at de fust, suh (not dat it made no difference whatsomever; de fam'ly, maybe, wouldn't keer to have me speak o' sech a trifle), but de dear deceasted was a sister!"

        Then it was that W. turned an agonized face upon our convulsed group:

        "For Heaven's sake, is there a back door or window by which a fellow can get out of this place?"

        The choir of the "Old African" was one of the shows of the city. Few members of it could read the words of the hymns and anthems. Every one of them could read the notes, and follow them aright. The parts were well balanced and well-sustained. Those who have heard the Fisk University Jubilee singers do not need the assurance that the quality of the negro voice is rarely sweet and rich, and that, as a race, they have a passion for music. Visitors from Northern cities who spent the Sabbath in Richmond seldom failed to hear the famed choir of the Old African. On this afternoon, the then popular and always beautiful Jerusalem, My Happy Home, was rendered with exquisite skill and feeling. George F. Root, who heard the choir more than once while he was our guest, could not say enough of the beauty of this anthem-hymn as given by the colored band. He declared that one soloist had "the finest natural tenor he ever heard."

        But these were not the representative singers of the race. Still less should airs, composed by white musicians and sung all over the country as "negro melodies," pass as characteristic. They are the white man's conception of

Page 235

what the expatriated tribes should think and feel and sing.

        More than thirty years after the maiden sermon of which I have written, our little party of American travellers drew back against the wall of the reputed "house of Simon the Tanner" in Jaffa (the ancient Joppa), to let a funeral procession pass. The dead man, borne without a coffin, upon the shoulders of four gigantic Nubians, was of their race. Two-thirds of the crowd, that trudged, barefooted through the muddy streets behind the bier, were of the same nationality. And as they plodded through the mire, they chanted the identical "wild, wailing measure" familiar to me from my infancy, which was sung that Sunday afternoon to the words "We'll pass over Jordan" - even to the oft-iterated refrain, "Honor, my chillun, honor de Lamb!"

        The gutterals of the outlandish tongue were all that was unlike. The air was precisely the same, and the time and intonations.

        We have taken great pains to trace the negro folk-lore back to its root. The musical antiquarian is yet to arise who will track to their home the unwritten tunes and chants the liberated negro is trying to forget, and to which his grandparents clung lovingly, all unaware that they were an inheritance more than a dozen generations old.

        Trained choirs might learn "book music," and scorn the airs crooned over their cradles, and shouted and wailed in prayer and camp meetings, by mothers and fathers. The common people held obstinately to their very own music, and were not to be shaken loose by the "notions" of "young folks who hadn't got the egg-shells offen they hades."

        I asked once, during a concert given by students from Hampton Institute, if the leader would call upon them for certain of the old songs - naming two or three. I was

Page 236

told that they objected to learning them, because they were associated with the days of their bondage. I did not take the trouble to convince the spruce maestro that what I wished to hear were memorials of the days of wildest liberty, when their forbears hunted "big game" in their tangled native forests, and paddled their boats upon rivers the white man had never explored.

Page 237

XXIII

HOW "ALONE" CAME TO BE

"June 5th, 1854.

        " . . . You anticipate from this formidable array of duties, hindrances, etc., that it will be some time, yet, before I can avail myself of your bewitching invitation. I doubt if I shall be ready to accept Powhie's gallant offer of his escort, although it is tempting. But -

                        " 'I'm coming! yes, I'm coming!'

        in July, wind, weather, and all else permitting.

        "You will probably see a more august personage next Sunday. I cannot resist the temptation to let you into the secret of a little manoeuvring of my own. I had an intimation a few weeks ago that Miss L. and poor lonely Mr. S., her near neighbor, were nodding at each other across the road. There was an allusion to horseback rides, and a less fertile imagination could have concocted a very tolerable story out of the facts (?) in hand.

        "But didn't I make it tell? The plausible tale crashed into the peaceful brain of our worthy uncle-in-law like a bombshell into a quiet chamber at midnight. How he squirmed, and fidgeted, and tried to smile! 'Twas all a ghastly grin! I winked at Herbert, who chanced to come in while the narrative was in progress. The rogue had heard but the merest outline, and paid no attention to that; but he made a 'sight draught' upon his inventive talents, and - adding to the rides, 'moonlight walks, afternoon strolls to the tobacco patch, and along the road toward the big gate to see whether the joint-worm was in the wheat,' and insinuations that these excursions

Page 238

were more to the lady's taste than 'sanctuary privileges' almost drove the venerable wooer crazy.

        " 'Yes!' said he, bitterly, pushing back his chair from the table. 'He has a house and plantation. A land-rope is a strong rope! Women look at these things.'

        "He actually followed Herbert to the front door to supplicate - Herbert declares, 'with tears in both eyes' - that he would at least tell him if his information was 'authentic, or if it might not be that he was trying to scare him?' Herbert excused himself upon the plea of pressing business, but invited him to 'drop into the office some time if he would have further particulars.'

        "Our plot works to a charm. The reverend swain sets out 'this very week' for Powhatan, and 'means to have the matter settled.' So, look out for him!

        "All this rigmarole is strictly true. No boy of seventeen was ever more angrily jealous or desperate. You may, if you like, let the Montrosians into the fun, but, until the matter is settled, don't let the key pass into other hands.

        "Isn't it glorious? Two bald heads ducking and ogling to one fortunate damsel - their bleared eyes looking 'pistols for two, coffee for one!' at each other? What an entrancing interruption to the monotony of a life that, until now, has flowed as gently as a canal stream over a grade of a foot to a mile?"

        I remark, en passant, what will probably interest not a living creature of this generation - to wit, that neither of the competitors won the amiable woman they made ridiculous by their wintry wooing. She returned a kindly negative to both bachelor and widower, and died, as she had lived, the beloved maiden "Auntie" of numerous nieces and nephews.

        Before transcribing other passages from the same letter - one of unusual length even for that epistolary age - I must retrace my steps to pick up the first thread of what was in time to thicken into a "cord of stronger twine."

        When I was sixteen I began to write a book. It was a

Page 239

school-girl's story - a picture crudely done, but as truthful as I could make it - of what was going on in the small world I thought large, and every personage who figured in it was a portrait. In that book I lived and moved, and had my inmost being for that year. I spoke to nobody of what I was doing. The shrinking from confiding to my nearest and dearest what I was writing, was reluctance unfeigned and unconquerable in the case of this, my best-beloved brain- child. None of my own household questioned me as to what went on in the hours spent in my "study," as the corner, or closet, or room where I planted myself and desk, was named. We had a way of respecting one another's eccentricities that had no insignificant share in maintaining the harmony which earned for ours the reputation of a singularly happy family.

        I was allowed to plan my day's work, so long as it did not impinge upon the rights or convenience of the rest. Directly after breakfast, I called my two willing little pupil-sisters to their lessons. The rock and shoals of threatened financial disaster that menaced our home for a while, were safely overpast by now. We were once more in smooth water, and sacrifices might be remitted. I continued to teach my little maids for sheer love of them, and of seeing their minds grow. Both were bright and docile. Alice had an intellect of uncommon strength and of a remarkably original cast. It was a delight to instruct her for some years. After that, we studied together.

        Our "school-time" lasted from nine until one. I never emerged from the study until three - the universal dinner-hour in Richmond. If visitors called, as often happened, my mother and sister excused me. In the afternoon we went out together, making calls, or walking, or driving. In the evening there was usually company, or we practiced with piano and flute, and, as Herbert grew old enough to join our "band," he brought in his guitar, or we met in

Page 240

"the chamber," and one read aloud in the sweet old way while the others wrought with needle and pencil and drawing-board. This was the routine varied by occasional concerts and parties. Now and then, I got away from the group and wrote until midnight.

        In 1853 the Southern Era, a semi-literary weekly owned and run by the then powerful and popular "Sons of Temperance," offered a prize of fifty dollars for the best temperance serial of a given length. I had written at sixteen, and recast it at eighteen, a story entitled "Marrying Through Prudential Motives," and sent it secretly to Godey's Magazine. It bore the signature of "Mary Vale" - a veiled suggestion of my real name. For four years I heard nothing of the waif. I had had experiences enough of the same kind to dishearten a vain or a timorous writer. It was balm to my mortified soul to reflect that nobody was the wiser for the ventures and the failures.

        So I set my pen in rest, and went in for the prize; less, I avow, for the fifty dollars than for the reward for seeing my ambitious banding in print. So faint and few were my expectations of this consummation, that I went off to Boston for the summer, without intimating to any one the audacious cast I had made. I had been with my cousins six weeks when my mother sent me a copy of the Southern Era, containing what she said in a letter by the same mail, "promised to be the best serial it had published." I opened the letter first, and tore the wrapper from the paper carelessly.

        How it leaped at me from the outermost page!

OUR PRIZE STORY!

KATE HARPER

By Marion Harland

Page 241

        All set up in what we christened in the last quarter-century, "scare-heads."

        As I learned later from home-letters, the editor, after advertising vainly for the author's address, had published without waiting for it. I wrote home that night to my father, pouring out the whole revelation, and stipulating that the secret should be kept among ourselves.

        "Marion Harland" was, again, a hint of my name, so overt that it was not guessed at by readers in general. The editor, an acquaintance of my father, was informed of my right to draw the money. I continued to send tales and poems to him for two years, and preserved my incognito.

        In the late spring of 1853, "Mea," Herbert, and I were sitting in the parlor on a wild night when it rained as rain falls nowhere else as in the seven-hilled city. My companions had their magazines. Mea's, as I well recollect, was Harper's New Monthly; my brother had the Southern Literary Messenger. Ned Rhodes had taken Harper's for me from the very first issue. My father subscribed conscientiously for the Messenger to encourage Southern literature. All right-minded Virginians acknowledged the duty of extending such encouragement to the extent of the subscription price of "native productions."

        I had dragged out the rough copy of my book from the bottom of my desk that day, and was now looking it over at a table on one side of the fireplace. Chancing upon the page describing Celestia Pratt's entrance upon school-life, I laughed aloud.

        "What is it?" queried my sister, looking up in surprise.

        "See if you know her," I responded, and read out the scene. She joined in the laugh.

        "To the life!" she pronounced. "Go on!"

        I finished the chapter, and the two resumed their magazines. Presently Herbert tossed his aside.

Page 242

        "I say!" with boyish impetuosity. "This is stupid after what you gave us. Haven't you 'anything more of the same sort?' "

        It was a slang phrase of the day.

        It was the "Open Sesame" of my literary life.

        They kept me reading until nearly midnight, dipping in here for a scene, there for a character-sketch, until my voice gave out.

        I began rewriting Alone next day, and we welcomed stormy evenings for the next two months. When the MS. was ready for the press, I wrote the "Dedication to Brother and Sister" as a pleasant surprise to my generous critics. They did not suspect it until they read it in print.

        Getting the work into print was not so easy as the eager praises of my small audience might have inclined me to expect. The principal book-store in Richmond at that time was owned by Adolphus Morris, a warm personal friend of my father. The two had been intimate for years, and the families of the friends maintained most cordial relations. Yet it was with sore and palpable quakings of heart that I betook myself to the office of the man who took on dignity as a prospective publisher, and laid bare my project. It was positive pain to tell him that I been writing under divers signatures for the press since I was fourteen. The task grew harder as the judicial look I have learned to know since as the publisher's perfunctory guise, crept over the handsome face. When I owned, with blushes that scorched my hair, to the authorship of the "Robert Remer" series, and of the prize story in the Era, he said frankly and coolly that he "had never read either." He "fancied that he had heard Mrs. Morris speak of Remer papers. Religious - were they not?"

        He liked me, and his pretty wife (who had far more brains and vivacity than he) had made a pet of me. He honored my father, and was under business obligations to

Page 243

him. I was conscious, while I labored away at my share in my first business interview, that he lent kindly heed to me for these reasons, and not that he had the smallest grain of faith in the merits of my work. I was a child in his sight, and he would humor my whim.

        "I am willing to submit your manuscript to my reader," he said, at last.

        I looked the blank ignorance I felt. He explained patronizingly. He had patronized me from the moment I said that I had written a book. I have become familiar with this phase of publisherhood, also, since that awful day.

        "John R. T. reads all my manuscripts!" fell upon my ear like a trickle of boiling lead. "Send it down when it is ready, and I will put it into his hands. You know, I suppose, that everything intended for printing must be written on one side of the paper?"

        I answered meekly that I had heard as much, bade him "Good morning!" and crept homeward, humbled to the dust.

        "John R. T.!" (Nobody ever left out the "R." in speaking of him, and nobody, so far as I ever heard, knew for what it stood.)

        He was the bright son of a worthy citizen; had been graduated at the University of Virginia; studied at the law, and entered the editorial profession as manager-in-chief, etc., of the Southern Literary Messenger. He had social ambitions, and had succeeded in acquiring a sort of world-weary air, and a gentle languor of tone and bearing which might have been copied from D'Israeli's Young Duke, a book in high favor in aristocratic circles. I never saw "Johnny" - as graceless youths who went to school with him grieved him to the heart by calling him on the street - without thinking of the novel. Like most caricatures, the likeness was unmistakable.

Page 244

        And into the hands of this "reader" I was to commit my "brain-child!" I cried out against the act in such terms as these, and stronger, in relating the substance of the interview to my father.

        "Be sensible, little girl! Keep a cool head!" he counselled "Business is business. And I suppose John R. understands his. I will take the manuscript to Morris myself tomorrow."

        "And make him comprehend," I interjected, "that I do not shirk criticism. I see the faults of my book. If I were sure that it would be judged fairly, I wouldn't mind it so much."

        The reader kept the manuscript two months. Then my father wrote a civil demand to Mr. Morris for the return of the work. I was too sick of soul to lift a finger to reclaim what I was persuaded was predestined to be a dead failure Two days later the bulky parcel came back. Mr. Morris had enclosed with it the reader's opinion:

        "I regret that the young author's anxiety to regain possession of her banding has prevented me from reading more than a few pages of the story. Judging from what I have read, however, I should not advise you to publish it upon speculation."

        I laid the note before my father after supper that evening. Our mother had early inculcated in our minds the eminent expediency of never speaking of unpleasant topics to a tired and hungry man. We always waited until bath, food, and rest had had their perf